礼敬彼世尊、阿拉汉、正自觉者
在《小部》中· 《小义释》的义注巴利
Namo tassa bhagavato arahato sammāsambuddhassa · Khuddakanikāye · Cūḷaniddesa-aṭṭhakathā
彼岸道品分别义注
496 段
《彼岸道品》义释巴利
Pārāyanavagganiddeso
《阿耆多童子经》义释的注释巴利
1. Ajitamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
在《彼岸道品》第一《阿耆多经》的义释中——巴利
Pārāyanavaggassa paṭhame ajitasuttaniddese –
阿逸多尊者问道:世间被什么遮住了?巴利
‘‘Kenassu nivuto loko, (iccāyasmā ajito,)
它因为什么而不显现?
你说它的涂抹是什么?它的大怖畏又是什么?巴利
Kenassu nappakāsati; Kissābhilepanaṃ brūsi, kiṃsu tassa mahabbhaya’’nti. –
阿耆多童子所问的第一个问题,以及后面反复追问的问题,还有释义中已经说过的和浅显易懂的部分,我们都跳过不说,只讲其中特别的要点。其中,“被遮蔽”就是被覆盖的意思。“你说它的涂染是什么?”意思是:你说这个世间的涂染是什么?巴利
Ajitamāṇavassa pucchite paṭhamapañhe ca uparūparipañhe ca niddesesu ca vuttañca uttānañca vajjetvā visesameva vakkhāma. Tattha nivutoti paṭicchādito. Kissābhilepanaṃ brūsīti kiṃ assa lokassa abhilepanaṃ vadesi?
Āvuta 就是被挡住。Nivuta 就是被遮盖。Ovuta 就是从下面被盖住。Pihita 就是从上面被遮住。Paṭicchanna 就是没有敞开。Paṭikujjita 就是朝下盖住。巴利
Āvutoti āvarito. Nivutoti paṭicchādito. Ovutoti heṭṭhā paṭicchādito. Pihitoti uparibhāgena chādito. Paṭicchannoti avivaṭo. Paṭikujjitoti adhomukhaṃ chādito.
不显现,就是不存在光明。不发光,就是不让智慧发光。不炽热,就是不让智慧产生热力。不辉耀,就是不让智慧放出光辉。不被知,就是不被了知。不显现,就是不被显现出来。巴利
Nappakāsatīti nappakāso hoti. Nappabhāsatīti ñāṇappabhāsaṃ na karoti. Na tapatīti ñāṇatapaṃ na karoti. Na virocatīti ñāṇavirocanaṃ na karoti. Na ñāyatīti na jānīyati. Na paññāyatīti nappaññāyate.
“被什么涂染”是指被什么弄脏了。“被遍染、被涂抹”是通过加上前缀而扩展出来的词。“你宣说”是以解说的方式说明。“你开示”是以再解说的方式说明。“你施设”是用种种方式施设。“为了让义理被了知而安立”,是通过让人明白义理而确立。“显示那义理的原因而开显”,是通过展示那义理的原因而开显。“显示文句的性质而分别”,是通过显示文句的特性而分别。“去除隐蔽性和甚深性,为听众的智慧建立立足处而使之浅显”,就是除去它的隐蔽性与甚深性,为听众的智慧建立立足处,使它变得浅显。应当这样理解其含义:他以所有这些方式,驱除听众无知的黑暗,从而使之显明。巴利
Kenalittoti kena limpito. Saṃlitto upalittoti upasaggena padaṃ vaḍḍhitaṃ. Ācikkhasi niddesavasena. Desesi paṭiniddesavasena . Paññapesi tena tena pakārena. Atthaṃ bodhento paṭṭhapesi. Tassatthassa kāraṇaṃ dassento vivarasi. Byañjanabhāvaṃ dassento vibhajasi. Nikujjitabhāvaṃ gambhīrabhāvañca haritvā sotūnaṃ ñāṇassa patiṭṭhaṃ janayanto uttānīkarosi. Sabbehipi imehi ākārehi sotūnaṃ aññāṇandhakāraṃ vidhamento pakāsesīti evaṃ attho daṭṭhabbo.
2 因为悭吝和放逸,所以不照耀:由于悭吝这个原因,也由于放逸这个原因,所以不照耀。因为悭吝让他无法用布施等功德来照耀,放逸则让他无法用持戒等功德来照耀。渴爱的染著:对这个世间来说,渴爱就像猴胶对猴子的染著一样。苦:指生等种种苦。巴利
2.Vevicchā pamādā nappakāsatīti macchariyahetu ca pamādahetu ca nappakāsati. Macchariyaṃ hissa dānādīhi guṇehi pakāsituṃ na deti, pamādo sīlādīhi. Jappābhilepananti taṇhā assa lokassa makkaṭalepo viya makkaṭassa abhilepanaṃ. Dukkhanti jātiādikaṃ dukkhaṃ.
对于“哪些法”这句话,指的是那些色等法。因为从最初生起被了知,所以首先生起被了知。因为从灭尽被了知,所以从坏灭息灭被了知。果报依赖于业,是指善与不善的果报,因为它不离开业而持续生起,所以称为果报依赖于业。业依赖于果报,是指善与不善的业,因为它给果报留出位置而存在,所以称为业依赖于果报。色依赖于名,是指在五蕴有中,色不离开名而持续生起,所以称为色依赖于名。名依赖于色,是指在五蕴有中,名不离开色而持续生起,所以称为名依赖于色。巴利
Yesaṃ dhammānanti yesaṃ rūpādidhammānaṃ. Ādito samudāgamanaṃ paññāyatīti paṭhamato uppādo paññāyati. Atthaṅgamato nirodho paññāyatīti bhaṅgato nirujjhanaṃ paññāyati. Kammasannissito vipākoti kusalākusalavipāko kammaṃ amuñcitvā pavattanato kammasannissito vipākoti vuccati. Vipākasannissitaṃ kammanti kusalākusalaṃ kammaṃ vipākassa okāsaṃ katvā ṭhitattā vipākasannissitaṃ kammanti vuccati. Nāmasannissitaṃ rūpanti pañcavokāre rūpaṃ nāmaṃ amuñcitvā pavattanato nāmasannissitaṃ rūpanti vuccati. Rūpasannissitaṃ nāmanti pañcavokāre nāmaṃ rūpaṃ amuñcitvā pavattanato rūpasannissitaṃ nāmanti vuccati.
3 诸流在一切处流动:在一切色等处的渴爱等流在流动。什么是遮止?什么是它们的障碍、什么是保护?请说防护:请说那被称为对它们的遮止的防护。通过这一问,是在问有剩余的断除。以什么诸流被关闭?以什么法这些流被关闭、被截断?通过这一问,是在问无剩余的断除。巴利
3.Savanti sabbadhi sotāti sabbesu rūpādiāyatanesu taṇhādikā sotā sandanti. Kiṃ nivāraṇanti tesaṃ kiṃ āvaraṇaṃ kā rakkhā. Saṃvaraṃ brūhīti taṃ tesaṃ nivāraṇasaṅkhātaṃ saṃvaraṃ brūhi. Etena sāvasesappahānaṃ pucchati. Kena sotā pidhīyareti kena dhammena ete sotā pidhīyanti pacchijjanti. Etena anavasesappahānaṃ pucchati.
所谓“流”,就是生起。“流向”,就是朝着下方流。“漂流”,就是不停顿地一路流淌、持续运转。“运转”,就是一次又一次地发生。巴利
Savantīti uppajjanti. Āsavantīti adhogāmino hutvā savanti. Sandantīti nirantaragāmino hutvā sandamānā pavattanti. Pavattantīti punappunaṃ vattanti.
4 念能挡住它们:与观相应、正在寻找善法与不善法去向的念,就是挡住这些流的东西。我说这是对诸流的防护,意思就是:我所说的对诸流的防护,指的就是念。以慧关闭这些:而依靠成就通达色等事物无常等性质的道慧,这些流就完全被关闭了。巴利
4.Satitesaṃ nivāraṇanti vipassanāyuttā kusalākusaladhammānaṃ gatiyo samanvesamānā sati tesaṃ sotānaṃ nivāraṇaṃ . Sotānaṃ saṃvaraṃ brūmīti tamevāhaṃ satiṃ sotānaṃ saṃvaraṃ brūmīti adhippāyo. Paññāyete pidhīyareti rūpādīsu pana aniccatādipaṭivedhasādhikāya maggapaññāya ete sotā sabbaso pidhīyanti.
被截断,就是被彻底断除。及集,就是因缘。及灭,就是已生起的归于消失,或者未生起的不再生起。及味,就是利益。及过患,就是过失。及出离,就是脱离。巴利
Pacchijjantīti ucchijjanti. Samudayañcāti paccayañca. Atthaṅgamañcāti uppannānaṃ abhāvagamanañca, anuppannānaṃ anuppādaṃ vā. Assādañcāti ānisaṃsañca. Ādīnavañcāti dosañca. Nissaraṇañcāti nikkhamanañca.
5 慧以及这句:在提问的偈颂里,你所说的慧、念,以及除此之外剩下的名色,这一切在哪里灭尽?被问到这个问题,请你宣说——应当这样理解它的简要含义。巴利
5.Paññā cevāti pañhāgāthāya yā cāyaṃ tayā vuttā paññā, yā ca sati, yañca tadavasesaṃ nāmarūpaṃ, etaṃ sabbampi kattha nirujjhati. Etaṃ me pañhaṃ puṭṭho pabrūhīti evaṃ saṅkhepattho veditabbo.
它在何处被灭尽?意思是:这个名色在何处不再存在。寂止意思是:熄灭。趣向灭尽意思是:归于不存在。平息意思是:沉静下来。巴利
Katthetaṃ uparujjhatīti etaṃ nāmarūpaṃ kattha na bhavati. Vūpasammatīti nibbāti. Atthaṃ gacchatīti abhāvaṃ gacchati. Paṭippassambhatīti sannisīdati.
6 在解答偈颂中,因为光是“慧与念”这个名称就已经把它们包含进去了,所以没有另外单独说。这里的大意是:阿耆多,你问我“这个在哪里灭尽”,我告诉你——就在名与色毫无剩余地灭尽的地方。因为随着每一种识的灭尽,名色就在那里同时无前无后地灭尽;正是在这里,由于识的灭尽,名色才灭尽;识灭了,那一种种名色也就跟着灭了。这个道理不会超出、不可逾越,这就是所说的意思。巴利
6. Vissajjanagāthāya panassa yasmā paññāsatiyo nāmeneva saṅgahaṃ gacchanti, tasmā tā visuṃ na vuttā. Ayamettha saṅkhepattho – yaṃ maṃ tvaṃ, ajita, etaṃ pañhaṃ apucchi – ‘‘katthetaṃ uparujjhatī’’ti, tadetaṃ yattha nāmañca rūpañca asesaṃ uparujjhati, taṃ te vadāmi. Tassa tassa hi viññāṇassa nirodhena saheva apubbaṃ acarimaṃ etthetaṃ uparujjhati, ettheva viññāṇanirodhena nirujjhati etaṃ, viññāṇanirodhā tassa tassa nirodho hoti, taṃ nātivattatīti vuttaṃ hoti.
以入流道智使行作识灭尽,意思是:依靠与入流道相应的智慧,让与善和不善的思相应的心再也没有能力生起,从而灭尽。这里面有两种灭:非执受灭和执受灭。由入流道,与邪见相应的四种心和与疑相应的一种心,这五种心灭尽。这些心也能产生色法。它们所产生的色属于非执受的色蕴;那些心是识蕴;与它们相应的受、想、行是三种无色蕴。假如入流者的入流道没有被修习,那么这五种心还能在六种所缘上现起。然而,入流道阻止它们现起,像拆掉桥梁一样让它们再也无法生起,这就叫非执受灭。由一来道,与邪见不相应的四种心以及两种与忧相应的心,因为粗重的欲贪和嗔恚,这六种心灭尽。由不来道,因为微细的欲贪和嗔恚,同样这六种心灭尽。由阿拉汉道,与邪见不相应的四种心以及一种与掉举相应的心,这五种不善心灭尽。假如那些圣者的这些道没有被修习,这些心也会在六种所缘上现起。但那些道阻止它们现起,像拆掉桥梁一样让它们再也没有能力生起,这就叫非执受灭。应当这样理解非执受灭。巴利
Sotāpattimaggañāṇena abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇassa nirodhenāti sotāpattimaggasampayuttapaññāya kusalākusalacetanāsampayuttacittassa abhabbuppattikavasena nirujjhanena. Tattha duvidho nirodho anupādinnakanirodho upādinnakanirodhoti. Sotāpattimaggena hi cattāri diṭṭhisampayuttāni vicikicchāsahagatanti pañca cittāni nirujjhanti, tāni rūpaṃ samuṭṭhāpenti . Taṃ anupādinnakarūpakkhandho , tāni cittāni viññāṇakkhandho, taṃsampayuttā vedanā saññā saṅkhārā tayo arūpakkhandhā. Tattha sace sotāpannassa sotāpattimaggo abhāvito abhavissā, tāni pañca cittāni chasu ārammaṇesu pariyuṭṭhānaṃ pāpuṇeyyuṃ. Sotāpattimaggo pana nesaṃ pariyuṭṭhānuppattiṃ vārayamāno setusamugghātaṃ abhabbuppattikabhāvaṃ kurumāno anupādinnakaṃ nirodheti nāma. Sakadāgāmimaggena cattāri diṭṭhivippayuttāni dve domanassasahagatānīti oḷārikakāmarāgabyāpādavasena cha cittāni nirujjhanti. Anāgāmimaggena aṇusahagatakāmarāgabyāpādavasena tāni eva cha cittāni nirujjhanti. Arahattamaggena cattāri diṭṭhivippayuttāni uddhaccasahagatañcāti pañca akusalacittāni nirujjhanti. Tattha sace tesaṃ ariyānaṃ te maggā abhāvitā assu, tāni cittāni chasu ārammaṇesu pariyuṭṭhānaṃ pāpuṇeyyuṃ. Te pana tesaṃ maggā pariyuṭṭhānuppattiṃ vārayamānā setusamugghātaṃ abhabbuppattikabhāvaṃ kurumānā anupādinnakaṃ nirodhenti nāma. Evaṃ anupādinnakanirodho veditabbo.
如果入流者的入流道没有修习过,那么除了七次生命之外,在找不到起点的轮回流转中,被执取的五蕴相续还是会继续运转。为什么呢?因为让它们运转的因缘还在。可是,入流道一生起,就把三种结、见随眠和疑随眠,也就是这五种烦恼,彻底断除。既然如此,入流者除了七次生命之外,怎么还会在找不到起点的轮回流转中继续运转执取蕴的相续呢?这样,入流道使执取蕴的相续不再运转,这就叫作执取灭。巴利
Sace pana sotāpannassa sotāpattimaggo abhāvito abhavissā, ṭhapetvā satta bhave anamatagge saṃsāravaṭṭe upādinnakakkhandhappavattaṃ pavatteyya. Kasmā? Tassa pavattiyā hetūnaṃ atthitāya. Tīṇi saṃyojanāni diṭṭhānusayo vicikicchānusayoti ime pana pañca kilese so maggo uppajjamānova samugghāteti. Idāni kuto sotāpannassa satta bhave ṭhapetvā anamatagge saṃsāravaṭṭe upādinnakappavattaṃ pavattissati. Evaṃ sotāpattimaggo upādinnakappavattaṃ appavattaṃ kurumāno upādinnakaṃ nirodheti nāma.
如果一来者的一来道没有修习成熟,那么除了两次投生之外,他还会在五种生存状态中继续流转执取所生的生命相续。为什么呢?因为让这相续继续运转的因还存在。不过,一来道在生起的那一刻,就把粗重的欲贪结和嗔结、粗重的欲贪随眠和嗔随眠这四种烦恼彻底断除了。既然如此,一来者除了两次投生之外,怎么还会在五种生存状态中继续流转执取所生的相续呢?这样,一来道使执取所生的相续不再运转,就叫做执取灭。巴利
Sace sakadāgāmissa sakadāgāmimaggo abhāvito abhavissā, ṭhapetvā dve bhave pañcasu bhavesu upādinnakappavattaṃ pavatteyya. Kasmā? Tassa pavattiyā hetūnaṃ atthitāya. Oḷārikāni kāmarāgapaṭighasaṃyojanāni oḷāriko kāmarāgānusayo paṭighānusayoti ime pana cattāro kilese so maggo uppajjamānova samugghāteti. Idāni kuto sakadāgāmissa dve bhave ṭhapetvā pañcasu bhavesu upādinnakappavattaṃ pavattissati . Evaṃ sakadāgāmimaggo upādinnakappavattaṃ appavattaṃ kurumāno upādinnakaṃ nirodheti nāma.
如果阿那含的不还道没有修习圆满,那么除了一个“有”之外,它还会在第二个“有”中继续生起执取所生的生命相续。为什么呢?因为让那相续运转的因还存在。然而,不还道在生起的那一刻,就把微细的欲贪结和嗔结、微细的欲贪随眠和嗔随眠——这四种烦恼彻底断除。现在,阿那含除了一个“有”之外,怎么还会在第二个“有”中生起执取所生的相续呢?这样,不还道让执取所生的相续不再运转,就叫作“执取灭”。巴利
Sace anāgāmissa anāgāmimaggo abhāvito abhavissā, ṭhapetvā ekaṃ bhavaṃ dutiyabhave upādinnakappavattaṃ pavatteyya. Kasmā? Tassa pavattiyā hetūnaṃ atthitāya. Aṇusahagatāni kāmarāgapaṭighasaññojanāni aṇusahagato kāmarāgānusayo paṭighānusayoti ime pana cattāro kilese so maggo uppajjamānova samugghāteti. Idāni kuto anāgāmissa ekaṃ bhavaṃ ṭhapetvā dutiyabhave upādinnakappavattaṃ pavattissati. Evaṃ anāgāmimaggo upādinnakappavattaṃ appavattaṃ kurumāno upādinnakaṃ nirodheti nāma.
如果阿罗汉道还没有修习圆满,那么在色有和无色有当中,执取所生的生命相续还是会继续运转。为什么呢?因为让那相续运转的因还存在。不过,阿罗汉道在生起的那一刻,就把色贪、无色贪、慢、掉举、无明,以及慢随眠、有贪随眠、无明随眠这八种烦恼彻底断除了。这样一来,漏尽的人怎么还会在下一世投生中,生起执取所生的相续呢?所以,阿罗汉道让执取所生的相续不再运转,这就叫作执取灭。巴利
Sace arahato arahattamaggo abhāvito abhavissā, rūpārūpabhavesu upādinnakappavattaṃ pavatteyya. Kasmā? Tassa pavattiyā hetūnaṃ atthitāya. Rūparāgo arūparāgo māno uddhaccaṃ avijjā mānānusayo bhavarāgānusayo avijjānusayoti ime pana aṭṭha kilese so maggo uppajjamānova samugghāteti. Idāni kuto khīṇāsavassa punabbhave upādinnakappavattaṃ pavattissati? Evaṃ arahattamaggo upādinnakappavattaṃ appavattaṃ kurumāno upādinnakaṃ nirodheti nāma.
在这里,入流道断除恶趣有;一来道断除善趣欲有的一部分;不还道断除欲有;阿罗汉道断除色有与无色有,也就是断除一切有——论师们是这样说的。应当这样理解执取灭。巴利
Sotāpattimaggo cettha apāyabhavaṃ nirodheti. Sakadāgāmimaggo sugatikāmabhavekadesaṃ. Anāgāmimaggo kāmabhavaṃ. Arahattamaggo rūpārūpabhavaṃ, sabbabhavepi nirodheti evāti vadanti. Evaṃ upādinnakanirodho veditabbo.
在这里,通过“由于行作识的灭尽”这句话,显示的是非执取(无取)的灭尽。而通过“凡是可能生起的名与色,这些就在此灭尽”这句话,显示的则是执取(有取)的灭尽。巴利
Tattha ‘‘abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇassa nirodhenā’’ti etena anupādinnakanirodhaṃ dasseti. ‘‘Ye uppajjeyyuṃ nāmañca rūpañca, etthete nirujjhantī’’ti iminā pana upādinnakanirodhaṃ dasseti.
在这里,除去七有,意思是:对从欲有流转到欲有的众生,把七有排除掉。在那无始的轮回中——巴利
Tattha satta bhave ṭhapetvāti kāmabhavato kāmabhavaṃ saṃsarantassa satta bhave vajjetvā. Anamatagge saṃsāreti –
诸蕴的次第,以及诸界与诸处的次第;
不间断运转着的,就叫做“轮回”。巴利
‘‘Khandhānañca paṭipāṭi, dhātuāyatanāna ca; Abbocchinnaṃ vattamānā, ‘saṃsāro’ti pavuccatī’’ti. (visuddhi. 2.619; dha. sa. aṭṭha. nidānakathā; a. ni. aṭṭha. 2.4.199; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.117; itivu. aṭṭha. 14, 58; udā. aṭṭha. 39) –
在这样描述轮回流转之后,说到“那些会生起的名与色”:名是指以朝向为特征的四蕴,色是指以变坏为特征的大种和所造色,这些法会生起。在这里它们灭尽:意思是在这个预流道中,这些名色法因为不可能再生起而走向灭尽。以一来道智:这里说“只来此世间一次”是因为结生,所以叫一来者;一来者的道就是一来道,与那个道相应的智就是一来道智。除开二有:就是就欲界的结生来说,排除两个有。在五有中:就是在剩下的五个有中。在这里它们灭尽:就是在这个一来道中,这些法按前面说的方式灭尽。除开一有:就是按最高的情形,排除色界或无色界中的一个有。在色界或无色界中:就是在第二个有中的色界和无色界。名与色:在这里,色有中有名与色,无色有中只有名。在这里它们灭尽:就是在这个不还道中,这些名色法按前面说的方式灭尽。巴利
Evaṃ vaṇṇite saṃsāravaṭṭe. Ye uppajjeyyuṃ nāmañca rūpañcāti namanalakkhaṇaṃ catukkhandhasaṅkhātaṃ nāmañca ruppanalakkhaṇaṃ bhūtopādāyasaṅkhātaṃ rūpañca ete dhammā uppajjeyyuṃ. Etthete nirujjhantīti etasmiṃ sotāpattimagge ete nāmarūpadhammā abhabbuppattikavasena nirodhaṃ gacchanti. Sakadāgāmimaggañāṇenāti ettha paṭisandhivasena sakiṃyeva imaṃ lokaṃ āgacchatīti sakadāgāmī , tassa maggo sakadāgāmimaggo. Tena maggena sampayuttañāṇena. Dve bhave ṭhapetvāti kāmadhātuyāyeva paṭisandhivasena dve bhave vajjetvā. Pañcasu bhavesūti tadavasiṭṭhesu pañcasu bhavesu. Etthete nirujjhantīti ettha sakadāgāmimagge ete dhammā vuttanayena nirujjhanti. Ekaṃ bhavaṃ ṭhapetvāti ukkaṭṭhavasena rūpadhātuyā vā arūpadhātuyā vā ekaṃ bhavaṃ vajjetvā. Rūpadhātuyā vā arūpadhātuyā vāti dutiyakabhave rūpadhātuyā ceva arūpadhātuyā ca. Nāmañca rūpañcāti ettha rūpabhave nāmarūpaṃ, arūpabhave nāmameva. Etthete nirujjhantīti ettha anāgāmimagge ete nāmarūpadhammā vuttanayena nirujjhanti.
被称为“阿拉汉”的人,是因为远离了一切烦恼,所以得到“阿拉汉”这个名称,也就是诸漏已尽的人。以无余涅槃界:涅槃界有两种,就是有余涅槃界和无余涅槃界。其中,被执取为“我、我所”而牢牢抓住的东西叫“取”,这是对五蕴的称呼。取本身就是残余,剩下的部分就是有余,与有余一起存在,所以叫有余涅槃界。这里已经没有取的残余,所以叫无余涅槃界。以这样的无余涅槃界。般涅槃的人:就像没有燃料的火熄灭一样,进入不再运转的。以最后识的灭尽:在这里,是指入出息灭尽。最后有三种:有最后、禅最后、死最后。因为在诸有中,欲有中入出息运转,色无色有中不运转,所以那是“有最后”。在诸禅中,只有前三种禅中运转,第四禅中不运转,所以那是“禅最后”。然而,在死心之前,与第十六心同时生起的那些,与死心一起灭尽,那叫“死最后”。这里所指的是这个“最后”。因为无论是佛陀、辟支佛还是圣弟子,乃至下至蝼蚁,一切众生都是以有分心——即无记的苦谛——而死。因此,“以最后识的灭尽”,意思就是以死心的灭尽。巴利
Arahatoti kilesehi ārakattā ‘‘arahā’’ti laddhanāmassa khīṇāsavassa. Anupādisesāya nibbānadhātuyāti duvidhā hi nibbānadhātu saupādisesā ca anupādisesā ca. Tattha upādīyati ‘‘ahaṃ mamā’’ti bhusaṃ gaṇhīyatīti upādi, khandhapañcakassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Upādiyeva seso avasiṭṭho upādiseso, saha upādisesena vattatīti saupādisesā. Natthettha upādisesoti anupādisesā. Tāya anupādisesāya nibbānadhātuyā. Parinibbāyantassāti nirindhanassa viya jātavedassa nibbāyantassa appavattaṃ pavisantassa. Carimaviññāṇassa nirodhenāti ettha assāsapassāsānaṃ nirodhavasena. Tayo carimā bhavacarimo jhānacarimo cuticarimoti. Bhavesu hi kāmabhave assāsapassāsā pavattanti, rūpārūpabhavesu nappavattanti. Tasmā so bhavacarimo. Jhānesu purimajhānattayeva pavattanti, catutthe nappavattanti. Tasmā so jhānacarimo. Ye pana cuticittassa purato soḷasamena cittena sahuppannā, te cuticittena saha nirujjhanti. So cuticarimo nāma. Ayaṃ idha carimoti adhippeto. Ye hi keci buddhā vā paccekabuddhā vā ariyasāvakā vā antamaso kunthakipillikaṃ upādāya sabbe bhavaṅgacitteneva abyākatena dukkhasaccena kālaṃ karonti. Tasmā carimaviññāṇassa nirodhenāti cuticittassa nirodhenāti attho.
“慧、念和名”:通过这几个词,应当理解这是指四种无色蕴。“色”:通过这个词,应当理解这是指四大种以及二十四种所造色。现在,为了显示它们灭尽的方式,所以说“由识的灭尽,此处于此灭尽”。在这里,“识”既指最后识,也指行作识。通过行作识的断除与灭尽,此处于此灭尽,就像灯焰熄灭一样,归于无法施设的状态;而最后识则因为没有生起的条件,以无生的灭尽方式,依无生而灭尽。巴利
Paññāca sati ca nāmañcāti etehi catunnaṃ arūpakkhandhānaṃ gahaṇaṃ paccetabbaṃ. Rūpañcāti etena catunnaṃ mahābhūtānaṃ catuvīsatiupādārūpānañca gahaṇaṃ paccetabbaṃ. Idāni tassa nirujjhanūpāyaṃ dassento ‘‘viññāṇassa nirodhena, etthetaṃ uparujjhatī’’ti āha. Tattha viññāṇanti carimaviññāṇampi abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇampi. Abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇassa pahīnanirodhena etthetaṃ uparujjhati nirujjhati dīpasikhā viya apaṇṇattikabhāvaṃ yāti, carimaviññāṇassa anuppādapaccayattā anuppādanirodhena anuppādavaseneva uparujjhatīti (dī. ni. aṭṭha. 1.499).
7 到这里,用“苦的极大的恐怖”这句话,已经说明了苦谛;用“那些流”这句话,说明了集谛;用“以慧,这些被关闭”这句话,说明了道谛;用“无余灭尽”这句话,说明了灭谛。这样一来,有人虽然听说了四谛,却还没有证得圣者的境地,于是为了再次询问有学和无学的修行道路,说出了“那些已了知法的人”这个偈颂。其中,“已了知法的人”是指以无常等方式对法进行了审察的人,这是对阿拉汉的称呼。“有学”是指正在修习戒等、其余的那些圣者。“众多”是指许多人。“请为我宣说他们那些明智者的行仪”:意思是,我为这些有学和无学的人请问,您这位明智的智者,请告诉我他们的修行道路。巴利
7. Ettāvatā ca ‘‘dukkhamassa mahabbhaya’’nti iminā pakāsitaṃ dukkhasaccaṃ, ‘‘yāni sotānī’’ti iminā samudayasaccaṃ, ‘‘paññāyete pidhīyare’’ti iminā maggasaccaṃ, ‘‘asesaṃ uparujjhatī’’ti iminā nirodhasaccanti evaṃ cattāri saccāni sutvāpi ariyabhūmiṃ anadhigato puna sekkhāsekkhapaṭipadaṃ pucchanto ‘‘ye ca saṅkhātadhammāse’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha saṅkhātadhammāti aniccādivasena parivīmaṃsitadhammā, arahantānametaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Sekkhāti sīlādīni sikkhamānā avasesā ariyapuggalā. Puthūti bahū sattajanā. Tesaṃ me nipako iriyaṃ puṭṭho pabrūhīti tesaṃ me sekkhāsekkhānaṃ nipako paṇḍito tvaṃ puṭṭho paṭipattiṃ brūhīti.
他们的蕴被计为蕴,意思是把他们的五蕴使之没有结生而宣说,或者以简要的方式安立。对界等其余项目,也是同样的方法。行仪指努力用功。行为指造作活动。转起指流转状况。修习指实践。行境指所缘条件。住指威仪路的运作。行道指观照。巴利
Tesaṃ khandhā saṅkhātāti tesaṃ pañcakkhandhā appaṭisandhikaṃ katvā desitā, saṅkhepaṃ katvā ṭhapitā vā. Dhātuādīsupi eseva nayo. Iriyanti payogaṃ. Cariyanti kiriyaṃ. Vuttinti pavattiṃ. Ācaranti caraṇaṃ. Gocaranti paccayaṃ. Vihāranti iriyāpathapavattanaṃ. Paṭipadanti vipassanaṃ.
8 8. 那时,世尊因为对有学来说,从欲贪盖开始的一切烦恼都是必须断除的,所以用“于诸欲”这半偈开示有学的行道。它的意思是:对事欲不应以烦恼欲去贪求,同时舍弃身恶行等令心浑浊的诸法,使心没有浑浊。又因为无学者以无常等观,已经如实衡量了一切行等,所以于一切法善巧;又以身随观念住等保持正念;由于身见等已经断除,所以成就了比丘的身份,在一切威仪中游行。因此,世尊用“善巧者”这半偈开示无学的行道。巴利
8. Athassa bhagavā yasmā sekkhena kāmacchandanīvaraṇaṃ ādiṃ katvā sabbakilesā pahātabbā eva, tasmā ‘‘kāmesūti upaḍḍhagāthāya sekkhapaṭipadaṃ dasseti. Tassattho – vatthukāmesu kilesakāmena nābhigijjheyya, kāyaduccaritādayo ca manaso āvilabhāvakare dhamme pajahanto manasānāvilo siyāti. Yasmā pana asekkho aniccādivasena sabbasaṅkhārādīnaṃ paritulitattā kusalo sabbadhammesu kāyānupassanāsatiādīhi ca sato sakkāyadiṭṭhiādīnaṃ bhinnattā bhikkhubhāvaṃ patto hutvā sabbairiyāpathesu paribbajati, tasmā ‘‘kusalo’’ti upaḍḍhagāthāya asekkhapaṭipadaṃ dasseti.
不要贪求,就是不要陷入贪着。不要贪恋,就是不要陷入贪欲。不要被缠住,就是不要因为贪欲的力量而黏着不放。巴利
Nābhigijjheyyāti gedhaṃ nāpajjeyya. Na paligijjheyyāti lobhaṃ nāpajjeyya. Na palibundheyyāti lobhavasena na allīyeyya.
应当断除让心浑浊的烦恼:意思是应当断除那些使心摇动、被称为逼恼的烦恼。巴利
Āvilakare kilese jaheyyāti cittāluḷakare upatāpasaṅkhāte kilese jaheyya.
“一切法无我”这句话,是把涅槃也包括在内而说的。“凡是集起之法”,就是指任何具有因缘条件而生起之性质的法。巴利
Sabbe dhammā anattāti nibbānaṃ antokaritvā vuttaṃ. Yaṃ kiñci samudayadhammanti yaṃ kiñci sappaccayasabhāvaṃ.
偈颂结束同时,就是与偈颂结束一起。那些与婆罗门有同一意愿的人,是指那些与阿耆多学童以善好的意愿而有同一意乐的人。同一精勤,是指以身、语、意的精勤而同一精勤。同一意图,是指他们有一个共同的意图和喜好,所以叫同一意图,也就是同一喜好。受同一熏习者,是指在过去诸佛教法中,与他一起修习、熏修。无数众生千,是指无数以天、人计算的数以千计的众生。离尘离垢,是指远离了贪欲等尘垢,远离了贪欲等染污。巴利
Saha gāthāpariyosānāti gāthāvasāneneva saddhiṃ. Yete brāhmaṇena saddhiṃ ekacchandāti ye ete ajitamāṇavena kalyāṇachandena ekajjhāsayā. Ekappayogāti kāyavacīmanopayogehi ekappayogā. Ekādhippāyāti eko adhippāyo ruci etesanti ekādhippāyā, ekarucikāti attho. Ekavāsanavāsitāti atītabuddhasāsane tena saddhiṃ bhāvitabhāvanā. Anekapāṇasahassānanti anekesaṃ devamanussasaṅkhātānaṃ pāṇasahassānaṃ. Virajaṃ vītamalanti rāgādirajavirahitaṃ rāgādimalavirahitañca.
“法眼”在这里指的是预流道。在其他地方则指前三种道。为了说明它生起的原因,经文说:“凡是集起之法,一切都归于灭尽。”因为这道以涅槃为所缘,是依作用而通达一切有为法地生起的。那位婆罗门“无所执取,心从诸漏中解脱”:这是说阿耆多婆罗门和他的一千名弟子,在道的那一刹那,心不被渴爱等执取,正从欲漏等烦恼中解脱;在果的那一刹那,心就彻底解脱了。所谓“与证得阿罗汉果同时”,就是当他们证得阿罗汉果时,阿耆多尊者和他的一千名弟子的鹿皮、结发、树皮衣、条衣、三杖、水瓶等物都消失了。他们全都成为具足神通所变衣钵、头发仅两指长、善来比丘,合掌向世尊顶礼而坐。然而在巴利经文中,只提到阿耆多长老。其中“随义行道”:自己期许并已获得的行道,即是已达涅槃的境界。其余各处都很明显。世尊就这样以阿罗汉果为顶点结束了这次说法。巴利
Dhammacakkhunti idha sotāpattimaggo adhippeto. Aññattha heṭṭhāmaggattayaṃ. Tassa uppattikāraṇadassanatthaṃ ‘‘yaṃ kiñci samudayadhammaṃ, sabbaṃ taṃ nirodhadhamma’’nti āha. Tañhi nirodhaṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā kiccavasena evaṃ sabbasaṅkhataṃ paṭivijjhantaṃ uppajjati. Tassa brāhmaṇassa anupādāya āsavehi cittaṃ vimuccīti tassa ca ajitabrāhmaṇassa antevāsikasahassānañca taṇhādīhi aggahetvā kāmāsavādīhi maggakkhaṇe cittaṃ vimuccamānaṃ phalakkhaṇe vimucci. Saha arahattappattāti arahattappattiyā ca saheva āyasmato ajitassa ca antevāsikasahassassa ca ajinajaṭāvākacīratidaṇḍakamaṇḍaluādayo antaradhāyiṃsu. Sabbeva iddhimayapattacīvaradharā dvaṅgulakesā ehibhikkhū hutvā bhagavantaṃ namassamānā pañjalikā nisīdiṃsu. Pāḷiyaṃ pana ajitattherova paññāyati. Tattha anvatthapaṭipattiyāti sayaṃ paccāsīsitaladdhapaṭipattiyā, nibbānaladdhabhāvenāti attho. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva. Evaṃ bhagavā arahattanikūṭena desanaṃ niṭṭhāpesīti.
2. 提舍弥勒学童经义释的注释巴利
2. Tissametteyyamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
9 在第二部《提舍弥勒经》的义释中:当《阿耆多经》讲完之后,摩伽罗阇就开始提问:“一个人要怎样观察世间,死王才看不到他?”世尊知道他“根器还没成熟”,就拦住他说:“摩伽罗阇,你先等等,让别人来问。”于是提舍弥勒为了提出自己的疑问,说出“谁在此满足”等偈颂。这里,“谁在此满足”:是说谁在这世间作为众生而心满意足。“动摇”:指渴爱和邪见的种种挣扎波动。“遍知两端”:指完全了知两个极端。“以慧不染著”:指以智慧而不被染污。巴利
9. Dutiye tissametteyyasuttaniddese – kodha santusitoti niṭṭhite pana ajitasutte ‘‘kathaṃ lokaṃ avekkhantaṃ, maccurājā na passatī’’ti (su. ni. 1124; cūḷani. mogharājamāṇavapucchā 143) evaṃ mogharājā pucchituṃ ārabhi. ‘‘Na tāvassa indriyāni paripākaṃ gatānī’’ti ñatvā bhagavā ‘‘tiṭṭha tvaṃ, mogharāja, añño pucchatū’’ti paṭikkhipi. Tato tissametteyyo attano saṃsayaṃ pucchanto ‘‘kodhāti gāthamāha. Tattha kodha santusitoti ko idha satto tuṭṭho. Iñjitāti taṇhādiṭṭhivipphanditāni. Ubhantamabhiññāyāti ubho ante abhijānitvā. Mantā na lippatīti paññāya na lippati.
“思惟具足”:因为以出离等寻思而使思惟达到圆满,所以心中所愿皆得成办。巴利
Paripuṇṇasaṅkappoti nekkhammādivitakkehi paripuṇṇasaṅkappattā paripuṇṇamanoratho.
被贪爱所动摇的,就是“爱所动”。在“见所动”等说法里,也是同样的道理。“欲所动”就是被烦恼欲所动摇、所颤动。也有写成“业所动”的版本,但那并不妥当。巴利
Taṇhiñjitanti taṇhāya calitaṃ. Diṭṭhiñjitādīsupi eseva nayo. Kāmiñjitanti kilesakāmehi iñjitaṃ phanditaṃ. ‘‘Kammiñjita’’ntipi pāṭho, taṃ na sundaraṃ.
被称为“大人”的,就是大丈夫。被称为“最上人”的,就是至高无上的人。被称为“上首人”的,就是最尊贵的人。被称为“纯净的人”的,就是卓越超群的人。被称为“长者人”的,就是居于首位的人。被称为“非低下之人”的,就是无上的人。被称为“达到人中之顶者”的,就是人中最为首要的人。被称为“一切人所欲求者”的,就是最殊胜的人。巴利
Mahanto purisoti mahāpuriso. Uttamo purisoti aggapuriso. Padhāno purisoti seṭṭhapuriso. Alāmako purisoti visiṭṭhapuriso. Jeṭṭhako purisoti pāmokkhapuriso. Na heṭṭhimako purisoti uttamapuriso. Purisānaṃ koṭippatto purisoti padhānapuriso. Sabbesaṃ icchito purisoti pavarapuriso.
超越了缝纫者,就是已经超越了渴爱,跨越之后安住下来。极超越,就是彻底地超越了。巴利
Sibbinimaccagāti taṇhaṃ atiagā, atikkamitvā ṭhito. Upaccagāti bhusaṃ atiagā.
10 世尊为了说明这个道理,说了“于诸欲中”这两首偈颂。其中,“于诸欲中修梵行者”:是指以欲为对象而修梵行的人,也就是看到诸欲的过患之后,具备道梵行的人。这样说,显示的是知足的状态。而“离渴爱”等句子,显示的则是不动摇的状态。其中,“思择而寂灭者”:是指以无常等方式对诸法进行思择之后,通过灭除贪等而寂灭的人。巴利
10. Tassetamatthaṃ bhagavā byākaronto ‘‘kāmesū’’ti gāthādvayamāha. Tattha kāmesu brahmacariyavāti kāmanimittaṃ brahmacariyavā, kāmesu ādīnavaṃ disvā maggabrahmacariyena samannāgatoti vuttaṃ hoti. Ettāvatā santusitataṃ dasseti. ‘‘Vītataṇho’’tiādīhi aniñjitataṃ. Tattha saṅkhāya nibbutoti aniccādivasena dhamme vīmaṃsitvā rāgādinibbānena nibbuto.
入非法是指与低劣的法相结合。不乐是指乐于远离。离是指离开那些而住。退还离是指退转回来之后离开那些而住。离是指灭除怨敌。不造作是指切断造作。不造是指限定不作。不犯是指不进入犯戒的状态。不越界是指不越过界限。其余内容因为在各处已经说过,所以很清楚。巴利
Asaddhammasamāpattiyāti nīcadhammasamāyogato. Āratīti ārakā ramanaṃ. Viratīti tāya vinā ramanaṃ. Paṭiviratīti paṭinivattitvā tāya vinā ramanaṃ. Veramaṇīti veravināsanaṃ. Akiriyāti kiriyāpacchindanaṃ. Akaraṇanti karaṇaparicchindanaṃ. Anajjhāpattīti anāpajjanatā. Velāanatikkamoti sīmāanatikkamo. Sesaṃ tattha tattha vuttanayattā pākaṭameva.
世尊同样以阿罗汉果为顶点开示了这部经。开示结束时,这位婆罗门也和一千名弟子一起证入阿罗汉果,另有数千人获得了法眼。其余内容和前面一样。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi. Desanāpariyosāne ayampi brāhmaṇo arahatte patiṭṭhāsi saddhiṃ antevāsikasahassena, aññesañca anekasahassānaṃ dhammacakkhuṃ udapādi. Sesaṃ pubbasadisameva.
3. 《布那迦学童所问经义释》的注释巴利
3. Puṇṇakamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
12 在第三篇《布那迦经义释》中,“无贪欲”这个词也是按照前面同样的方式,在拒绝了摩伽罗阇之后所说的。其中,“见根者”是指见到不善根等的人。“仙人”是指名叫仙人的结发者。“祭祀”是指应当布施的东西。“准备”是指寻求。巴利
12. Tatiye puṇṇakasuttaniddese – anejanti idampi purimanayeneva mogharājānaṃ paṭikkhipitvā vuttaṃ. Tattha mūladassāvinti akusalamūlādidassāviṃ. Isayoti isināmakā jaṭilā. Yaññanti deyyadhammaṃ. Akappayiṃsūti pariyesiṃsu.
看见因者等所有这些词,都只是原因的同义说法。因为原因为了自己的果而运作、进行,所以称为因。因为它把那个果引出来,就像说“来,拿去吧”一样地给予,所以称为起因。看见生起者等五个词,和前面所说的方式一样。因为依它而来、进行,而那个果也从它生起、出现,所以称为缘和集起。巴利
Hetudassāvītiādīni sabbāni kāraṇavevacanāneva. Kāraṇañhi yasmā attano phalatthāya hinoti pavattati, tasmā hetūti vuccati. Yasmā taṃ phalaṃ nideti ‘handa, gaṇhatha na’nti appeti viya, tasmā nidānanti vuccati. Sambhavadassāvītiādīni pañca padāni heṭṭhā dassitanayāni eva. Yasmā taṃ paṭicca eti pavattati, tañca phalaṃ tato samudeti uppajjati, tasmā paccayoti ca samudayoti ca vuccati.
或者,任何其他属于善趣的众生,也应该理解为:已经脱离四恶趣的众生,比如北方的母亲等没什么威势的人、贫穷困苦的人,他们连食物和衣服都很难得到,被痛苦所逼迫。或者,任何其他属于恶趣的众生,则应该理解为:阎魔王、龙、金翅鸟、饿鬼、有大神力的等等。为了获得有身,就是指在三种处所以结生的方式获得有身。知,是以一切知智而知道。见,是以周遍眼而看见。巴利
Yā vā panaññāpi kāci sugatiyoti catuapāyavinimuttakā uttaramātādayo appesakkhā kapaṇamanussā ca dullabhaghāsacchādanā dukkhapīḷitā veditabbā. Yā vā panaññāpi kāci duggatiyoti yamarājanāgasupaṇṇapetamahiddhikādayo paccetabbā. Attabhāvābhinibbattiyāti tīsu ṭhānesu paṭisandhivasena attabhāvapaṭilābhatthāya. Jānātīti sabbaññutaññāṇena jānāti. Passatīti samantacakkhunā passati.
不善,是从不善巧产生的。亲近不善,就是属于不善这一类。住在不善那边,就是站在不善这一边。这一切都以无明为根,无明是它们的根本原因。它们汇入无明、正确地进入无明、走向无明,所以叫汇归无明。以无明之断除,就是通过阿罗汉道断除无明。这一切都走向断除,意思是前面说的那些不善法,它们全都达到被断除的状态。巴利
Akusalāti akosallasambhūtā. Akusalaṃ bhajantīti akusalabhāgiyā. Akusalapakkhe bhavāti akusalapakkhikā. Sabbe te avijjā mūlaṃ kāraṇaṃ etesanti avijjāmūlakā. Avijjāya samosaranti sammā osaranti gacchantīti avijjāsamosaraṇā. Avijjāsamugghātāti arahattamaggena avijjāya hatāya. Sabbe te samugghātaṃ gacchantīti vuttappakārā akusaladhammā, te sabbe hatabhāvaṃ pāpuṇanti.
以不放逸为根本:正念不远离就是不放逸,它是这些法的根本和原因,所以叫以不放逸为根本。汇归不放逸:这些法正确地汇入、趣向不放逸,所以叫汇归不放逸。不放逸被称为这些法的最上:它本身虽然属于欲界,但因为是四地诸法的依止处,所以被称为最上。巴利
Appamādamūlakāti satiavippavāso appamādo mūlaṃ kāraṇaṃ etesanti appamādamūlakā. Appamādesu sammā osaranti gacchantīti appamādasamosaraṇā. Appamādo tesaṃ dhammānaṃ aggamakkhāyatīti sayaṃ kāmāvacaropi samāno catubhūmakadhammānaṃ patiṭṭhābhāvena aggo nāma jāto.
“Alamatto”是说心力足够。“Mayā pucchitaṃ”是指我所问的。“Vahassetaṃ bhāraṃ”是说:你要担起这个已经挑起的重担。“Ye keci isipabbajjaṃ pabbajitā”是指凡是出家修仙人道的人。也有读作“Isipabbajjā pabbajitā”的。巴利
Alamattoti samatthacitto. Mayā pucchitanti mayā puṭṭhaṃ. Vahassetaṃ bhāranti etaṃ ābhatabhāraṃ vahassu. Ye keci isipabbajjaṃ pabbajitā. ‘‘Isipabbajjā pabbajitā’’tipi pāṭho.
对于邪命外道的弟子们来说,邪命外道就是他们的天神。意思是:凡是听闻并听从邪命外道教法的人,就是邪命外道的弟子;对于这些邪命外道弟子来说,邪命外道就是他们的天神。邪命外道接受他们供养的施物,那些邪命外道本身就是他们的天神。一切处都是同样的道理。凡是对他们堪受供养的人,意思是那些邪命外道之类乃至以方位为究竟的人,对于刹帝利等施主来说,是配得施物的人。那些邪命外道之类就是那些刹帝利等人的天神。巴利
Ājīvakasāvakānaṃ ājīvakā devatāti ye ājīvakavacanaṃ suṇanti sussusanti, te ājīvakasāvakā, tesaṃ ājīvakasāvakānaṃ. Ājīvakā ca tesaṃ deyyadhammaṃ paṭiggaṇhanti, te eva ājīvakā devatā. Evaṃ sabbattha. Ye yesaṃ dakkhiṇeyyāti ye ājīvakādayo disāpariyosānā yesaṃ khattiyādīnaṃ deyyadhammānucchavikā. Te tesaṃ devatāti te ājīvakādayo tesaṃ khattiyādīnaṃ devatā.
凡是寻求祭祀的人,就是欲求应当布施的东西。寻找,就是察看。寻求,就是令其生起。或者说这些就是众多祭祀,意思是这些就是众多祭祀者。或者说这些就是众多行祭祀的人,意思是这些就是众多为应施物而行祭祀的人。或者说这些就是众多应供者,意思是这些就是众多与应施物相称的人。为了详细说明他们,便以怎样是众多祭祀等方式,详细地加以开示。巴利
Yepi yaññaṃ esantīti deyyadhammaṃ icchanti. Gavesantīti olokenti. Pariyesantīti uppādenti. Yaññā vā ete puthūti yaññā eva vā ete puthukā. Yaññayājakā vā ete puthūti deyyadhammassa yājanakā eva vā ete puthukā. Dakkhiṇeyyā vā ete puthūti deyyadhammānucchavikā eva vā ete puthukā. Te vitthārato dassetuṃ ‘‘kathaṃ yaññā vā ete puthū’’tiādinā nayena vitthārena dasseti.
13 Āsīsamānā是指渴求色等。Itthatta是指渴求女性存在,也就是想要得到人的存在状态等,这样说就是这个意思。Jaraṃ sitā是指依赖老。这里通过老这个说法,已经说到了整个轮回之苦。由此表明:他们依赖轮回之苦,没能从那里解脱,就这样不断造作。巴利
13.Āsīsamānāti rūpādīni patthayamānā. Itthattanti itthabhāvañca patthayamānā, manussādibhāvaṃ icchantāti vuttaṃ hoti. Jaraṃ sitāti jaraṃ nissitā. Jarāmukhena cettha sabbaṃ vaṭṭadukkhaṃ vuttaṃ. Tena vaṭṭadukkhanissitā tato aparimuccamānāyeva kappayiṃsūti dīpeti.
希求获得色身,就是渴望得到容貌端正、诸根完具的殊胜果报。对声音等其余诸境,也是同样的道理。希求在刹帝利大富家族中获得自身,就是渴望投生在具足心要的刹帝利大富家族中,也就是渴望结生。对婆罗门大富家族等,也是同样的道理。说到“在梵众天诸天之中”,这是就前一生而言的。这里的“在此处”,指的是刹帝利家族等。巴利
Rūpapaṭilābhaṃ āsīsamānāti vaṇṇāyatanasampattilābhaṃ patthayamānā. Saddādīsupi eseva nayo. Khattiyamahāsālakule attabhāvapaṭilābhanti sārappatte khattiyānaṃ mahāsālakule attabhāvalābhaṃ paṭisandhiṃ patthayamānā. Brāhmaṇamahāsālakulādīsupi eseva nayo. Brahmakāyikesu devesūti ettha pubbabhavaṃ sandhāya vuttaṃ. Etthāti khattiyakulādīsu.
依止老,就是依附于老。依止病等也是这样理解。通过这些,已经完整涵盖并显示了整个轮回之苦。巴利
Jarānissitāti jaraṃ assitā. Byādhinissitātiādīsupi eseva nayo. Etehi sabbaṃ vaṭṭadukkhaṃ pariyādiyitvā dassitaṃ hoti.
14 14. 在祭祀之道上,世尊啊,他们是否不曾放逸?贤友们,他们是否超越了生与老?这里,祭祀本身就是祭祀之道。这段话的意思是:他们是否在祭祀中不放逸,一边操办祭祀,一边超越了轮回之苦?巴利
14.Kaccisu te bhagavā yaññapathe appamattā, atāru jātiñca jarañca mārisāti ettha yañño eva yaññapatho. Idaṃ vuttaṃ hoti – kacci te yaññe appamattā hutvā yaññaṃ kappayantā vaṭṭadukkhamuttariṃsūti.
他们通过布施应当布施之物来行祭祀,这就叫“他们献祭、行祭祀”。所谓“施舍”,就是舍弃、放给出去。巴利
Yepiyaññaṃ denti yajantīti deyyadhammadānavasena yajanti. Pariccajantīti vissajjenti.
15 他们希求,就是渴望获得色等。他们称赞,就是用“清净的布施”这类方式赞扬祭祀等。他们贪求,就是为了获得色等而说出话来。他们献供,就是布施。因贪求诸欲而获得,因获得色等而一再贪求诸欲,说“啊,但愿我们也能拥有”,并在那里增长渴爱。专心于祭祀,就是致力于供养。被有贪染着,意思是:他们就这样被这些希求等有贪所染着;或者因为被有贪染着而做这些希求等事,所以没能渡过生等轮回之苦,没能超越。巴利
15.Āsīsantīti rūpapaṭilābhādayo patthenti. Thomayantīti ‘‘suciṃ dinna’’ntiādinā nayena yaññādīni pasaṃsanti. Abhijappantīti rūpādipaṭilābhāya vācaṃ gīranti. Juhantīti denti. Kāmābhijappanti paṭicca lābhanti rūpādilābhaṃ paṭicca punappunaṃ kāme eva abhijappanti, ‘‘aho vata amhākampi siyyu’’nti vadanti, taṇhañca tattha vaḍḍhentīti vuttaṃ hoti. Yājayogāti yāgādhimuttā. Bhavarāgarattāti evamimehi āsīsanādīhi bhavarāgeneva rattā, bhavarāgarattā vā hutvā etāni āsīsanādīni karontā nātariṃsu jātiādivaṭṭadukkhaṃ na uttariṃsu.
或者称为祭祀,就是赞美布施。或者称为果报,就是获得色等。或者称为应供者,就是对具足种姓等功德的人。清净地布施,就是以清净心布施。悦意,就是能令心生欢喜。殊胜,就是具有滋养力。适时,就是在各处恰当的时机。适宜,就是避开不适宜之物而布施。无过失,就是没有过错。一再,就是一次又一次。令布施之心明净,就是布施者布施时,那放下、解脱的心变得明净。称赞,就是显露其功德。赞扬,就是说出赞美之辞。称叹,就是令人生起欢喜心。巴利
Yaññaṃ vā thomentīti dānaṃ vā vaṇṇenti. Phalaṃ vāti rūpādipaṭilābhaṃ. Dakkhiṇeyye vāti jātisampannādīsu. Suciṃ dinnanti suciṃ katvā dinnaṃ. Manāpanti manavaḍḍhanakaṃ. Paṇītanti ojavantaṃ. Kālenāti tattha tattha sampattakāle . Kappiyanti akappiyaṃ vajjetvā dinnaṃ. Anavajjanti niddosaṃ. Abhiṇhanti punappunaṃ. Dadaṃ cittaṃ pasāditanti dadato muñcanacittaṃ pasāditanti. Thomenti kittentīti guṇaṃ pākaṭaṃ karonti. Vaṇṇentīti vaṇṇaṃ bhaṇanti. Pasaṃsantīti pasādaṃ pāpenti.
“由此因由”,是指从这人界中布施的因由。“诵习者”,指背诵吠陀的人。“持典者”,指受持吠陀的人。“三吠陀”,指梨俱吠陀、夜柔吠陀和娑摩吠陀。“通达者”,是通过口、唇、颚的精准发音而到达彼岸的人。“连同尼犍图与计都婆”,其中“尼犍图”是阐明树木等诸物名称的论书;“计都婆”是论述诗人创作仪轨与分类、能利益诗人的论书。“连同字类”,其中“字类”指音韵学与词源学。“以史传为第五”,是把阿闼婆吠陀作为第四,再以史传为第五,即这些以史传为第五的吠陀。巴利
Ito nidānanti ito manussalokato dinnakāraṇā. Ajjhāyakāti mante parivattentā. Mantadharāti mante dhārentā. Tiṇṇaṃ vedānanti iruvedayajuvedasāmavedānaṃ. Oṭṭhapahaṭakaraṇavasena pāraṃ gatāti pāragū. Saha nighaṇḍunā ca keṭubhena ca sanighaṇḍukeṭubhānaṃ. Nighaṇḍūti nighaṇḍurukkhādīnaṃ vevacanappakāsakaṃ satthaṃ. Keṭubhanti kiriyākappavikappo kavīnaṃ upakārāvahaṃ satthaṃ . Saha akkharappabhedena sākkharappabhedānaṃ. Akkharappabhedoti sikkhā ca nirutti ca. Itihāsapañcamānanti āthabbaṇavedaṃ catutthaṃ katvā ‘‘itiha āsa, itiha āsā’’ti īdisavacanapaṭisaṃyuttapurāṇakathāsaṅkhāto itihāso pañcamo etesanti itihāsapañcamā, tesaṃ itihāsapañcamānaṃ vedānaṃ.
他们学习词句及其余的语法内容,或者通达这些,所以叫“句释家”和“语法家”。“顺世论”指的是诡辩论一类的论书。“大人相”是阐明佛陀等大人之相的论书,分量有一万二千偈。其中有一万六千偈那么长的内容,名为“佛陀真言”。依靠这些,才能分辨出这样的差别:具足这种相的人就是佛陀,具足这种相的是独觉佛,是上首弟子,是八十位大弟子,是佛陀之母,是佛陀之父,是最上侍者,是最上侍奉者,是转轮王。“无缺”是指在顺世论和大人相论这些方面没有欠缺、圆满具足;说“缺减者”,就是指那些不能从义理和文句上受持这些论典的人。“离贪”是已断除贪欲。这是指已安住于阿拉汉果位的人。“或为调伏贪而行道”,这是指已安住于阿拉汉道位的人。“离嗔”是指不还果位的人。“或为调伏嗔而行道”,这是指不还道位的人。“离痴”是指阿拉汉果位的人。“或为调伏痴而行道”,是指阿拉汉道位的人。“具足戒、定、慧、解脱”,是指具足这四种世间与出世间混合的戒等。“具足解脱智见”,应当知道这是指具足省察智,而且这只是世间的。“渴望”就是期望。“企求”就是盼求。“极为企求”就是极度盼求。“致力于祭祀”,是指在随修中,当所施之物正在施与时,以殷重之力投入其中。巴利
Padaṃ tadavasesañca byākaraṇaṃ adhiyanti, vedenti vāti padakā veyyākaraṇā. Lokāyataṃ vuccati vitaṇḍavādasatthaṃ. Mahāpurisalakkhaṇanti mahāpurisānaṃ buddhādīnaṃ lakkhaṇadīpakaṃ dvādasasahassaganthappamāṇaṃ satthaṃ. Yattha soḷasasahassagāthāpadaparimāṇā buddhamantā nāma ahesuṃ. Yesaṃ vasena ‘‘iminā lakkhaṇena samannāgatā buddhā nāma honti, iminā paccekabuddhā, aggasāvakā , asītimahāsāvakā (theragā. aṭṭha. 2.1288), buddhamātā, buddhapitā, aggupaṭṭhāko, aggupaṭṭhāyikā, rājā cakkavattī’’ti ayaṃ viseso ñāyati. Anavayāti imesu lokāyatamahāpurisalakkhaṇesu anūnā paripūrakārino, avayā na hontīti vuttaṃ hoti. Avayā nāma ye tāni atthato ca ganthato ca sandhāretuṃ na sakkonti. Vītarāgāti pahīnarāgā. Etena arahattaphalaṭṭhā vuttā. Rāgavinayāya vā paṭipannāti etena arahattamaggaṭṭhā. Vītadosāti anāgāmiphalaṭṭhā. Dosavinayāya vā paṭipannāti etena anāgāmimaggaṭṭhā. Vītamohāti arahattaphalaṭṭhā. Mohavinayāya vā paṭipannāti arahattamaggaṭṭhā. Sīlasamādhipaññāvimuttisampannāti etehi catūhi lokiyalokuttaramissakehi sīlādīhi sampannā. Vimuttiñāṇadassanasampannāti etena paccavekkhaṇañāṇasampannā vuttāti ñātabbaṃ, tañca kho lokiyameva. Abhijappantīti patthenti. Jappantīti paccāsīsanti. Pajappantīti atīva paccāsīsanti. Yājayogesu yuttāti anuyoge deyyadhamme diyyamāne abhiyogavasena yuttā.
16 那么,现在还有谁已经超越了呢?巴利
16.Atha ko carahīti atha idāni ko añño atāri.
17 “考量后”就是用智慧去审察。“胜与劣”是指殊胜的和低劣的,也就是他人的有身、自己的有身等等,这就叫胜与劣。“无烟”是指远离了身恶行等种种烟。“无恼”是指远离了贪等种种恼。“他已超越”是说这样的阿拉汉已经超越了生与老。巴利
17.Saṅkhāyāti ñāṇena vīmaṃsitvā. Paroparānīti parāni ca oparāni ca, parattabhāvasakattabhāvādīni parāni ca oparāni cāti vuttaṃ hoti. Vidhūmoti kāyaduccaritādidhūmavirahito . Anīghoti rāgādiīghavirahito. Atāri soti so evarūpo arahā jātijaraṃ atāri.
自己的色,就是自己的色身。他人的色,就是他人的色身。身恶行已无烟,是说三种身恶行已被除尽烟。已除灭,就是已被消灭。巴利
Sakarūpāti attano rūpā. Pararūpāti paresaṃ rūpā. Kāyaduccaritaṃ vidhūmitanti tividhakāyaduccaritaṃ vidhūmaṃ kataṃ. Vidhamitanti nāsitaṃ.
婆罗门,你的慢确实就像肩上的重担。就像一个人用肩膀扛着重担,即使把它举到高处,每走一步,那重担还是会让所踏之处碰到地面;同样,依靠出身、种姓、家族这些慢的立足处而被抬高的慢,会在各处引发嫉妒,让人沉陷在四种恶道里。所以经文说:婆罗门,你的慢确实就像肩上的重担。忿怒是烟,意思是:对你的智慧之火来说,忿怒是随烦恼,所以是烟。正因为被这随烦恼污染,你的智慧之火才不发光。妄语是灰,意思是:妄语以无滋味、无养分之义而称为灰。就像被灰盖住的火不会燃烧发光,这里显示你的智慧被妄语盖住了。舌是祭勺,意思是:就像你的祭勺是用金、银、铜、木、陶等某种材料做成,用来献祭;同样,我的舌头广大,用来献上法的祭祀,这就叫祭勺。就像你在河边有献祭的地方,同样,以法的祭祀之处来说,心就是那光明所在。我,指的就是心。巴利
Māno hi te, brāhmaṇa, khāribhāroti yathā khāribhāro khandhena vayhamāno upariṭṭhitopi akkantakkantaṭṭhānaṃ pathaviyā saddhiṃ phasseti viya, evaṃ jātigottakulādīni mānavatthūni nissāya ussāpito māno, tattha tattha issaṃ uppādento catūsu apāyesu saṃsīdāpeti. Tenāha – ‘‘māno hi te, brāhmaṇa, khāribhāro’’ti. Kodho dhūmoti tava ñāṇaggissa upakkilesaṭṭhena kodho dhūmo. Tena hi te upakkiliṭṭho ñāṇaggi na virocati. Bhasmani mosavajjanti nirojaṭṭhena musāvādo chārikā nāma. Yathā hi chārikāya paṭicchanno aggi na jotati, evaṃ te musāvādena paṭicchannaṃ ñāṇanti dasseti. Jivhā sujāti yathā tuyhaṃ suvaṇṇarajatalohakaṭṭhamattikāsu aññataramayā yāgayajanatthāya sujā hoti, evaṃ mayhaṃ dhammayāgayajanatthāya pahutajivhā sujāti vadati. Yathā tuyhaṃ nadītīre yajanaṭṭhānaṃ, evaṃ dhammayāgayajanaṭṭhānaṭṭhena hadayaṃ jotiṭṭhānaṃ. Attāti cittaṃ.
所谓“生”,就是按产生的样子说的生。这里说的是它自己的本性。“遍生”是按完全产生的样子说的,加前缀是为了把词义加强。“入胎”是按进入的样子说的。或者,也可以按“产生”这个意思叫“生”,这是就根门还没长全的情况说的。按“完全产生”这个意思叫“遍生”,这是就根门已经长全的情况说的。按“进入”这个意思叫“入胎”,这是就卵生和胎生说的。因为那些众生会进入、钻入卵壳或胎膜,就像正在进入、正在钻入一样,执取结生。按“再生”这个意思叫“再生”,这是就湿生和化生说的。因为那些众生是直接显现而生的。以上这些是随顺世俗的说法。巴利
Jātīti jāyanakavasena jāti. Idamettha sabhāvapaccattaṃ. Sañjāyanavasena sañjāti, upasaggena padaṃ vaḍḍhitaṃ. Okkamanavasena okkanti. Jāyanaṭṭhena vā jāti. Sā aparipuṇṇāyatanavasena yuttā. Sañjāyanaṭṭhena sañjāti. Sā paripuṇṇāyatanavasena yuttā. Okkamanaṭṭhena okkanti. Sā aṇḍajajalābujavasena yuttā. Te hi aṇḍakosañca vatthikosañca okkamanti pavisanti okkamantā pavisantā viya paṭisandhiṃ gaṇhanti. Abhinibbattanaṭṭhena abhinibbatti. Sā saṃsedajaopapātikavasena yuttā. Te hi pākaṭā eva hutvā nibbattanti. Ayaṃ tāva sammutikathā.
现在转入究竟义的讨论。从究竟义来看,只有诸蕴明显生起,并没有有情。这里说的“诸蕴”,要理解为:在一蕴有的情况下指一个蕴,在四蕴有的情况下指四个蕴,在五蕴有的情况下指五个蕴。“显现”就是生起。“诸处”在这里,是指在各处受生时那些处的总集。“获得”就是在相续中显现,因为正在显现的,就被称为“已获得”。而这个“生”,在种种有中,以最初结生为特相,以产生为作用,以从过去有中浮现到此处为现起,或者以由果报所生的种种苦的差别为现起。巴利
Idāni paramatthakathā hoti. Khandhā eva hi paramatthato pātubhavanti, na sattā. Tattha ca khandhānanti ekavokārabhave ekassa, catuvokārabhave catunnaṃ, pañcavokārabhave pañcannampi gahaṇaṃ veditabbaṃ. Pātubhāvoti uppatti. Āyatanānanti ettha tatra tatra upapajjamānāyatanānaṃ saṅgaho veditabbo. Paṭilābhoti santatiyā pātubhāvoyeva. Pātubhavantāneva hi tāni paṭiladdhāni nāma honti. Sā panesā tattha tattha bhave paṭhamābhinibbattilakkhaṇā jāti, niyyātanarasā, atītabhavato idha ummujjanapaccupaṭṭhānā, phalavasena dukkhavicittatāpaccupaṭṭhānā vā.
“老”是就自性而说的专名。“老性”是就状态而作的说明。“齿落”等三个词,是就时间推移中所起的作用而作的说明;最后两个词,是就自然状态而作的说明。因为用“老”这个词,从自性上说明了它,所以这是它的自性专名。用“老性”这个词,从状态上说明了它,所以这是它的状态说明。用“齿落”这个词,是就时间推移中使牙齿、指甲破损的作用而说的。用“发白”这个词,是就使头发、体毛变白的作用而说的。用“皮皱”这个词,是就使肌肉萎缩、皮肤起皱的作用而说的。因此,“齿落”等三个词,是就衰老在时间推移中所起的作用而作的说明。通过这些变化,显现出来的明显衰老就被指出了。就像水、风、火或草木,因为被冲散、被吹散、被烧焦而显出行迹,但那条行迹并不是那些水等本身;同样,衰老通过牙齿等齿落等现象显出行迹,睁开眼睛就能看到,但齿落等本身并不是衰老。因为衰老不是眼识所能认知的对象。巴利
Jarāti sabhāvapaccattaṃ. Jīraṇatāti ākārabhāvaniddeso. Khaṇḍiccantiādayo tayo kālātikkame kiccaniddesā, pacchimā dve pakatiniddesā. Ayañhi jarāti iminā padena sabhāvato dīpitā. Tenassā idaṃ sabhāvapaccattaṃ. Jīraṇatāti iminā ākārato, tenassāyaṃ ākāraniddeso. Khaṇḍiccanti iminā kālātikkame dantanakhānaṃ khaṇḍitabhāvakaraṇakiccato. Pāliccanti iminā kesalomānaṃ palitabhāvakaraṇakiccato. Valittacatāti iminā maṃsaṃ milāpetvā tace valibhāvakaraṇakiccato. Tenassā ime khaṇḍiccantiādayo tayo kālātikkame kiccaniddesā. Tehi imesaṃ vikārānaṃ dassanavasena pākaṭībhūtā pākaṭajarā dassitā. Yatheva hi udakassa vā vātassa vā aggino vā tiṇarukkhādīnaṃ saṃbhaggapalibhaggatāya vā jhāmatāya vā gatamaggo pākaṭo hoti, na ca so gatamaggo tāneva udakādīni, evameva jarāya dantādīnaṃ khaṇḍiccādivasena gatamaggo pākaṭo, cakkhuṃ ummīletvāpi gayhati, na ca khaṇḍiccādīneva jarā. Na hi jarā cakkhuviññeyyā hoti.
“寿的减少”和“诸根的成熟”这两个词,其实是在说明一种只有在时间过去之后才显现出来的自然状态,也就是所谓寿命耗尽、眼等诸根衰败成熟。因此应当知道,最后这两句是在说明自然状态本身。其中,因为人到了老年寿命就会减少,所以借用果来说因,把老称为“寿的减少”。又因为眼等诸根在年轻时非常清净,连很细微的对象都能轻松地把握,而到了老年就变得成熟、混乱、不清明,连粗大的对象也无力把握,所以同样借用果来说因,称为“诸根的成熟”。巴利
Āyunosaṃhāni indriyānaṃ paripākoti imehi pana padehi kālātikkameyeva abhibyattāya āyukkhayacakkhādiindriyaparipākasaṅkhātāya pakatiyā dīpitā, tenassime pacchimā dve pakatiniddesāti veditabbā. Tattha yasmā jaraṃ pattassa āyu hāyati, tasmā jarā ‘‘āyuno saṃhānī’’ti phalūpacārena vuttā. Yasmā ca daharakāle suppasannāni sukhumampi attano visayaṃ sukheneva gaṇhanasamatthāni cakkhādīni indriyāni jaraṃ pattassa paripakkāni āluḷitāni avisadāni, oḷārikampi attano visayaṃ gahetuṃ asamatthāni honti. Tasmā ‘‘indriyānaṃ paripāko’’ti phalūpacāreneva vuttā.
这老,按照上面所说的那样,也可以分为两种:显露的老和隐蔽的老。其中,在牙齿等地方能看到缺损等变化,所以在色法上,这叫显露的老。而在无色法上,因为看不到那样的变化,所以叫隐蔽的老。其中,所看到的那些缺损等变化,因为这类牙齿等很容易辨认,所以其实只是颜色而已。用眼睛看到这些之后,再通过意门去思惟“这些牙齿已经被老击坏了”,由此便知道有老。就像看到绑在水里的牛角等东西,就知道下面有水一样。巴利
Sā panesā evaṃ niddiṭṭhā sabbāpi jarā pākaṭā paṭicchannāti duvidhā hoti. Tattha dantādīsu khaṇḍādibhāvadassanato rūpadhammesu jarā pākaṭajarā nāma. Arūpadhammesu pana jarā tādisassa vikārassa adassanato paṭicchannajarā nāma. Tattha yvāyaṃ khaṇḍādibhāvo dissati, so tādisānaṃ dantādīnaṃ suviññeyyattā vaṇṇoyeva. Tañca cakkhunā disvā manodvārena cintetvā ‘‘ime dantā jarāya pahaṭā’’ti jaraṃ jānāti. Udakaṭṭhāne baddhāni gosiṅgādīni oloketvā heṭṭhā udakassa atthibhāvajānanaṃ viya.
另外,老还可以分成“无间老”和“有间老”两种。其中,像摩尼珠、金、银、珊瑚、月亮、太阳等,以及像十岁等阶段的有情众生那样,还有像花、果、嫩叶等非有情之物那样,由于中间时不时出现的色泽等差别很难被察觉,这种老就叫无间老,意思是没有间断的老。而在其他上述那些事物中,由于中间时不时出现的色泽等差别很容易被察觉,这种老就叫有间老。巴利
Puna avīci savīcīti evampi ayaṃ jarā duvidhā hoti. Tattha maṇikanakarajatapavāḷacandasūriyādīnaṃ mandadasakādīsu pāṇīnaṃ viya ca pupphaphalapallavādīsu apāṇīnaṃ viya ca antarantarā vaṇṇavisesādīnaṃ dubbiññeyyattā jarā avīcijarā nāma, nirantarajarāti attho. Tato aññesu pana yathāvuttesu antarantarā vaṇṇavisesādīnaṃ suviññeyyattā jarā savīcijarā nāma.
在这里,“有间老”应当依据有执受和无执受来这样说明:小孩子最先长出来的是乳牙,它们并不坚固。这些乳牙脱落后,又会再长出牙齿,这些牙刚长出来时是白色的,但被老风侵袭时就会变黑。头发最初则有铜色、黑色,也有白色。皮肤则带血色。随着不断长大,原本白的就显出白,原本黑的就显出黑。被老风侵袭时,就生出皱纹。一切谷物在播种时是白色的,后来变成青色;被老风侵袭时,则变成苍白色。也适合用芒果嫩芽来说明。而这老,以诸蕴成熟为特征,以导向死亡为作用,以青春消逝为现起。其余各处都很明白。世尊同样以这部经,以阿拉汉果为顶点作了开示。开示结束时,这位婆罗门连同千位弟子一起安立于阿拉汉果。其他数千人也生起了法眼。其余如前所说。巴利
Tattha savīcijarā upādinnakaanupādinnakavasena evaṃ dīpetabbā – daharakumārakānañhi paṭhamameva khīradantā nāma uṭṭhahanti, na te thirā. Tesu pana patitesu puna dantā uṭṭhahanti, te paṭhamameva setā honti, jarāvātena pana pahaṭakāle kāḷakā honti. Kesā pana paṭhamameva tambāpi honti kāḷakāpi setakāpi. Chavi pana salohitakā hoti. Vaḍḍhantānaṃ vaḍḍhantānaṃ odātānaṃ odātabhāvo, kāḷakānaṃ kāḷakabhāvo paññāyati. Jarāvātena pahaṭakāle ca valiṃ gaṇhāti. Sabbampi sassaṃ vapitakāle setaṃ hoti, pacchā nīlaṃ. Jarāvātena pana pahaṭakāle paṇḍaraṃ hoti. Ambaṅkurenāpi dīpetuṃ vaṭṭati eva. Sā panesā khandhaparipākalakkhaṇā jarā, maraṇūpanayanarasā, yobbanavināsapaccupaṭṭhānā. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva. Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ayampi brāhmaṇo arahatte patiṭṭhāsi saddhiṃ antevāsikasahassena. Aññesañca anekasahassānaṃ dhammacakkhuṃ udapādi. Sesaṃ vuttasadisameva.
《弥德古青年经》经释的注释巴利
4. Mettagūmāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
18 在第四《弥德古经》中说到:我认为此人是维达者、修习成就者,也就是说,我确实这样认为:此人是维达者,是修习成就者。巴利
18. Catutthe mettagūsutte – maññāmi taṃ vedagū bhāvitattanti ‘‘ayaṃ vedagū’’ti ca ‘‘bhāvitatto’’ti ca evaṃ taṃ maññāmi.
不是有限,就是不少。广大,就是不狭小。甚深,就是不浅显。不可测量,就是无法计量。难以通达,就是难以进入、难以深入。多宝如海,因为它是众多法宝的出处,具足种种宝物,就像大海一样多宝,与大海相似。巴利
Aparittoti na appo. Mahantoti na khuddako. Gambhīroti na uttāno. Appameyyoti minituṃ na sakkuṇeyyo. Duppariyogāḷhoti avagāhituṃ otarituṃ dukkho. Bahuratano sāgarūpamoti bahūnaṃ dhammaratanānaṃ ākarattā anekavidharatanasampanno mahāsamuddo viya bahuratano sāgarasadiso.
不郁闷:就是面容不扭曲。心不滞住:就是不会因为嗔怒而心变得僵硬。意不退缩:就是心不萎缩。心无害意:就是心不腐坏。巴利
Na maṅku hotīti na vikuṇitamukho hoti. Appatiṭṭhitacittoti dosavasena na ghanībhūtacitto. Alīnamanasoti na saṅkucitacitto. Abyāpannacetasoti na pūticitto.
在所见中只是所见:在眼所对的色所缘那里,那个所缘就只是被见到而已,并没有一个作者或指使作者。眼所见的,只是色处。在闻等情况下也是同样的道理。另外,以“见”的作用来说明色处,以“闻”的作用来说明声处,以“触”的作用来说明鼻处、舌处、身处——鼻对应香处,舌对应味处,身对应触处,也就是地、火、风;以“识知”的作用来说明法处。在所见中不随行:对于眼识所见的,远离贪的随行。无嗔害:远离嗔怒,没有对抗。无所依:不黏着于渴爱。无所系缚:不被慢所束缚。已解脱:从一切所缘中解脱。已离结缚:远离烦恼而安住。巴利
Diṭṭhe diṭṭhamattoti cakkhuvisaye rūpārammaṇe diṭṭhamattoyeva taṃ ārammaṇaṃ bhavissati, kattā vā kāretā vā natthi. Yaṃ cakkhunā diṭṭhaṃ vaṇṇāyatanameva. Sutādīsupi eseva nayo. Api ca diṭṭheti dassanayogena vaṇṇāyatanaṃ, savanayogena saddāyatanaṃ, mutayogena ghānajivhākāyāyatanāni dasseti. Ghānassa gandhāyatanaṃ, jivhāya rasāyatanaṃ, kāyassa pathavī tejo vāyūti phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ, viññātayogena dhammāyatanaṃ dasseti. Diṭṭhe anūpayoti cakkhuviññāṇena diṭṭhe rāgūpayavirahito. Anapāyoti kodhavirahito appaṭigho . Anissitoti taṇhāya anallīno. Appaṭibaddhoti mānena na baddho. Vippamuttoti sabbārammaṇato mutto. Visaññuttoti kilesehi viyutto hutvā ṭhito.
世尊有眼,意思是:佛陀世尊的自然肉眼是存在的。见,就是看见、观看。以眼识色,就是以眼识取色作为所缘对象。欲贪,就是渴爱与欲求。巴利
Saṃvijjati bhagavato cakkhūti buddhassa bhagavato pakatimaṃsacakkhu upalabbhati. Passatīti dakkhati oloketi. Cakkhunā rūpanti cakkhuviññāṇena rūpārammaṇaṃ. Chandarāgoti taṇhāchando.
人们把已调御的牛或已调御的良马套在车上,驾车前往园林、游乐场等大众聚集的地方,会说“把已调御者带往集会”。国王也是一样,去那些地方时,也只骑乘已调御的坐骑。在人当中,那些通过四种圣道得到调御、无可指摘的人,才是最殊胜的。对于像这样越轨粗暴的话语,即使一再被说,也能忍受,不反抗、不烦恼——这样的已调御者才是最殊胜的,这就是这段话的意思。巴利
Dantaṃ nayanti samitinti uyyānakīḷāmaṇḍalādīsu hi mahājanamajjhaṃ gacchantā dantameva goṇaṃ vā dantaṃ assājānīyaṃ vā yāne yojetvā nayanti. Rājāti tathārūpāneva ṭhānāni gacchanto rājāpi dantameva abhiruhati. Manussesūti manussesupi catūhi ariyamaggehi danto nibbisevanova seṭṭho. Yotivākyanti evarūpaṃ atikkammavacanaṃ punappunaṃ vuccamānampi titikkhati nappatippharati na vihaññati, evarūpo danto seṭṭhoti attho.
杂种马是指母马和驴交配生下的马。良骏是指对善巧驯马师要它做的事,能迅速领会的那种马。信度马是指出生在信度国的马。大象是指被称为象的成年雄象。已自我调御是指这些杂种马、信度马或大象,都是已经被调御过的,不是没被调御过的。然而,以四种圣道为内涵的自我调御,达到无可指摘的自我调御境界,这比那些更殊胜,胜过这一切——这就是这段话的意思。巴利
Assatarāti vaḷavāya gadrabhena jātā. Ājānīyāti yaṃ assadammasārathi kāraṇaṃ kāreti, tassa khippaṃ jānanasamatthā. Sindhavāti sindhavaraṭṭhe jātā assā. Mahānāgāti kuñjarasaṅkhātā mahāhatthino. Attadantoti ete assatarā vā sindhavā vā kuñjarā vā dantāva, na adantā. Yo pana catumaggasaṅkhātena attano dantatāya attadanto nibbisevano, ayaṃ tatopi varaṃ, sabbehipi etehi uttaritaroti attho.
确实,不是靠这些车乘:那些象车等最上等的车乘,任何人即使做梦也从未去过那被称为“未曾去过”的涅槃方向,也不会靠这些车乘前往那里。然而,像这样——在前一阶段靠调御诸根而调御,在后一阶段靠修习圣道而善加调御,成为已调御、无可指摘、有智慧的补特伽罗,他就能去那个未曾去过的方向,达到调御之地。因此,自我调御才是更殊胜的——这就是义理。巴利
Na hi etehi yānehīti yāni etāni hatthiyānādīni uttamayānāni, etehi yānehi koci puggalo supinantenapi agatapubbattā ‘‘agata’’nti saṅkhātaṃ nibbānadisaṃ tathā na gaccheyya. Yathā pubbabhāge indriyadamena dantena, aparabhāge ariyamaggabhāvanāya sudantena danto nibbisevano sappañño puggalo taṃ agatapubbaṃ disaṃ gacchati, dantabhūmiṃ pāpuṇāti, tasmā attadamanameva varataranti attho (dha. pa. aṭṭha. 2.322; mahāni. aṭṭha. 90).
在九种慢的类别里不动摇、不颤抖。已从后有解脱:从业和烦恼中,通过断尽的解脱而彻底解脱。已达调御之地:证得阿拉汉果而安住。他们在世间中是征服者:如前所说的那些漏尽者,在众生世间中被称为征胜者。巴利
Vidhāsu na vikampantīti navavidhamānakoṭṭhāsesu na calanti na vedhenti. Vippamuttā punabbhavāti kammakilesato samucchedavimuttiyā suṭṭhu muttā. Dantabhūmiṃ anuppattāti arahattaphalaṃ pāpuṇitvā ṭhitā. Te loke vijitāvinoti te vuttappakārā khīṇāsavā sattaloke vijitavijayā nāma (saṃ. ni. aṭṭha. 2.3.76; mahāni. aṭṭha. 90).
信等五根已被修习到阿拉汉果而增长,这就是“诸根已修习”的意思,说的是那位漏尽者。眼等内处和色等外处都不再被贪著,这就是“于内及于外”。在一切三界世间中,就是“于一切世间”。那位漏尽者超越此世的自身和他世的自身而安住,这就是“洞察此世间与彼世间”。那位已调御、已修心的漏尽者,期待着死亡的时刻,这就是“他——修习者、已调御者,在等待时刻”。巴利
Yassindriyāni bhāvitānīti yassa khīṇāsavassa saddhādipañcindriyāni arahattaphalaṃ pāpetvā vaḍḍhitāni. Ajjhattañca bahiddhā cāti cakkhādiajjhattāyatanāni ca rūpādibahiddhāyatanāni ca nibbisevanāni katāni. Sabbaloketi sakalatedhātuke loke ca. Nibbijjha imaṃ parañca lokanti imañca attabhāvaṃ paraloke ca attabhāvaṃ atikkamitvā ṭhito khīṇāsavo . Kālaṃ kaṅkhati bhāvito sa dantoti so khīṇāsavo cakkhādito danto vaḍḍhitacitto maraṇakālaṃ pattheti (su. ni. aṭṭha. 2.522; mahāni. aṭṭha. 90).
对于这些法,从最初生起就可以被了知:也就是说,这些蕴等法的生起可以被了知。从息灭的角度说是灭尽:意思是,依息灭来说,这些法本身的不存在可以被了知。依业而存的果报:依靠善业和不善业而存的果报,因为不离业而运转,所以果报也被称为依业而存。依名而存的色:一切色都依名而运转,所以称为依名而生。为生所跟随:一切以业等为首的法,都被生所进入。为老所遍布:被老所遍满。为病所征服:被病苦所压迫。为死所击打:被死所带走、所打击。无救护:即使有子女等也不能救护,所以无救护、无守护,得不到安稳处。无依处:不适合去依附、去依靠;即使依附了,也不能起到依处的作用。无皈依:对皈依者不能除去怖畏,不能消灭怖畏。成为无皈依者:在未生起之前,因为自体本来就不存在,所以已无皈依;就在生起的同时,便成为无皈依者——这是意思。巴利
Yesaṃ dhammānaṃ ādito samudāgamanaṃ paññāyatīti yesaṃ khandhādidhammānaṃ uppatti paññāyati. Atthaṅgamato nirodhoti atthaṅgamanavasena tesaṃyeva abhāvo paññāyati. Kammasannissito vipākoti kusalākusalakammanissito vipāko kammaṃ amuñcitvā pavattanato vipākopi kammasannissitova nāma. Nāmasannissitaṃ rūpanti sabbarūpaṃ nāmaṃ gahetvā pavattanato nāmasannissitaṃ nāma jātaṃ. Jātiyā anugatanti sabbaṃ kammādikaṃ jātiyā anupaviṭṭhaṃ. Jarāya anusaṭanti jarāya patthaṭaṃ. Byādhinā abhibhūtanti byādhidukkhena abhimadditaṃ. Maraṇena abbhāhatanti maccunā abhihaṭaṃ pahaṭaṃ. Atāṇanti puttādīhipi tāyanassa abhāvato atāyanaṃ anārakkhaṃ alabbhaṇeyyaṃ khemaṃ vā. Aleṇanti allīyituṃ nissayituṃ anarahaṃ, allīnānampi na leṇakiccakaraṇaṃ. Asaraṇanti nissitānaṃ na bhayahārakaṃ, na bhayavināsakaṃ. Asaraṇībhūtanti pure uppattiyā attano abhāveneva asaraṇaṃ, uppattisamakālameva asaraṇabhūtanti attho.
19 你问:这里的“a”只是用来补足音节的小品词,意思就是“你问了”。我将按照他们了知的那样宣说:就像了知者所了知的那样宣说,我也会如此宣说。诸苦从依着之因生起:以渴爱等依着为因,生等种种苦便生起。巴利
19.Apucchasīti ettha a-iti padapūraṇamatte nipāto, pucchasitveva attho. Pavakkhāmi yathā pajānanti yathā pajānanto ācikkhati, evaṃ ācikkhissāmi. Upadhinidānā pabhavanti dukkhāti taṇhādiupadhinidānā jātiādidukkhavisesā pabhavanti.
渴爱本身就是渴爱所依。常见和断见本身就是见所依。贪等烦恼本身就是烦恼所依。福行等业本身就是业所依。三种恶行本身就是恶行所依。抟食等食本身就是食所依。嗔恚本身就是嗔恚所依。由业所生起、又被业所执取的地等四界,本身就是四种已执取界所依。眼等六内处本身就是六内处所依。眼识等六识身本身就是六识身所依。一切苦都因为苦之义,从难忍的意义上就是所依。巴利
Taṇhūpadhīti taṇhā eva taṇhūpadhi. Sassatucchedadiṭṭhi eva diṭṭhūpadhi. Rāgādikilesā eva kilesūpadhi. Puññādikammāni eva kammūpadhi. Tividhaduccaritāniyeva duccaritūpadhi. Kabaḷīkārādayo āhārā eva āhārūpadhi. Dosapaṭigho eva paṭighūpadhi. Kammasamuṭṭhānā kammeneva gahitā pathavādayo catasso dhātuyova catasso upādinnadhātuyo upadhī. Cakkhādichaajjhattikāni āyatanāni eva cha ajjhattikāni āyatanāni upadhī. Cakkhuviññāṇādichaviññāṇakāyāva cha viññāṇakāyā upadhī. Sabbampi dukkhaṃ dukkhamanaṭṭhenāti sabbatebhūmakaṃ dukkhaṃ dussahanaṭṭhena upadhi.
20 20. 当诸苦从所依因生起时——“确实,那无明者……”这一偈颂。其中,“了知”是指以无常等方式了知诸行。“随观苦的生起根源”是指随观轮回苦的生起之因,即“所依”。对这一偈颂的解释,没有什么需要再说的了。巴利
20. Evaṃ upadhinidānato pabhavantesu dukkhesu – yo ve avidvāti gāthā. Tattha pajānanti saṅkhāre aniccādivasena jānanto. Dukkhassa jātippabhavānupassīti vaṭṭadukkhassa jātikāraṇaṃ ‘‘upadhī’’ti anupassanto. Imissā gāthāya niddese vattabbaṃ natthi.
21 “愁与悲叹”就是愁和悲叹。确实,正如众生以各种方式了解,你也以令他们了解的方式,知道这就是法。巴利
21.Sokapariddavañcāti sokañca paridevañca. Tathā hi te vidito esa dhammoti yathā yathā sattā jānanti, tathā tathā ñāpanavasena vidito esa tayā dhammoti.
在这里,“渡越”是指以初道渡越见流。“向上渡越”是指以第二道,通过使欲流变薄而上升后渡越。“殊胜渡越”是指以第三道,通过彻底断除那同一个欲流而殊胜渡越。“完全超越”是指以第四道,通过断除有流和无明流而正确地超越。“已越而过”是指证得果位后安住。巴利
Tattha tarantīti paṭhamamaggena diṭṭhoghaṃ taranti. Uttarantīti dutiyamaggena kāmoghaṃ tanukaraṇavasena uggantvā taranti. Patarantīti tameva niravasesappahānavasena tatiyamaggena visesena taranti. Samatikkamantīti bhavoghaavijjoghappahānavasena catutthamaggena sammā atikkamanti. Vītivattantīti phalaṃ pāpuṇitvā tiṭṭhanti.
22 我将为你宣说法:我将为你开示涅槃之法,以及趣向涅槃的修行之道。于现见之法:就是在当下可见的苦等法上,或者就在这个自身之中。非依传闻:是自己亲身证知的。了知之后:就是以“一切行无常”等这种方式去观照,了知该法之后。巴利
22.Kittayissāmi te dhammanti nibbānadhammaṃ nibbānagāminipaṭipadādhammañca te desayissāmi. Diṭṭhe dhammeti diṭṭheva dukkhādidhamme, imasmiṃyeva vā attabhāve. Anītihanti attapaccakkhaṃ. Yaṃ viditvāti yaṃ dhammaṃ ‘‘sabbe saṅkhārā aniccā’’tiādinā (dha. pa. 277; theragā. 676; kathā. 753) nayena sammasanto viditvā.
在这里,“初善”等话的意思是:就算舍弃了无与伦比的远离之乐,我也要为你宣说法;而且不管我说得少还是说得多,所宣说的都只是具备初善等特质的法。所谓“在开端以善而说”,就是以美好、吉祥、没有过失的方式宣说。中间也是这样。所谓“在结尾也以善而说”,就是说结尾同样以美好、没有过失的方式宣说。因为世尊哪怕只开示一首偈颂,由于法整体上都是善好的,这首偈颂的第一句就是初善,第二、三句是中善,最后一句是后善。主题单一的经,序分是初善,结分是后善,其余部分是中间善。主题不止一个的经,第一个主题段落是初善,最后一个主题段落是后善,其余主题段落是中善。巴利
Tattha ādikalyāṇanti hitvāpi anuttaraṃ vivekasukhaṃ dhammaṃ tava kittayissāmi, tañca kho appaṃ vā bahuṃ vā kittayanto ādikalyāṇādippakārameva kittayissāmi. Ādimhi kalyāṇaṃ bhaddakaṃ anavajjameva katvā kittayissāmi . Majjhepi. Pariyosānepi bhaddakaṃ anavajjameva katvā kittayissāmīti vuttaṃ hoti. Yasmiñhi bhagavā ekagāthampi desesi, sā samantabhaddakattā dhammassa paṭhamapādena ādikalyāṇā, dutiyatatiyapādehi majjhekalyāṇā, pacchimapādena pariyosānakalyāṇā. Ekānusandhikaṃ suttaṃ nidānena ādikalyāṇaṃ, nigamanena pariyosānakalyāṇaṃ, sesena majjhekalyāṇaṃ. Nānānusandhikaṃ suttaṃ paṭhamānusandhinā ādikalyāṇaṃ, pacchimena pariyosānakalyāṇaṃ, sesehi majjhekalyāṇaṃ.
另外,因为生起时带有明确的起因,所以是初善;因为契合所教化的对象,并且义理没有颠倒,还配合了原因和譬喻,所以是中善;因为通过总结能让听众生起信心,所以是后善。巴利
Api ca sanidānauppattittā ādikalyāṇaṃ, veneyyānaṃ anurūpato atthassa aviparītatāya ca hetudāharaṇayuttato ca majjhekalyāṇaṃ, sotūnaṃ saddhāpaṭilābhajananena nigamanena ca pariyosānakalyāṇaṃ.
整个教法确实以它自身本质上的戒为初善,以止观、道与果为中善,以涅槃为后善。或者以戒和定为初善,以观和道为中善,以果和涅槃为后善。或者以佛陀的善成正觉为初善,以法的善妙法性为中善,以僧伽的善妙行道为后善。又或者,听闻这个法之后,为了证得那如实性而修行的人所应证得的正等觉是初善,辟支菩提是中善,声闻菩提是后善。巴利
Sakalo hi sāsanadhammo attano atthabhūtena sīlena ādikalyāṇo, samathavipassanāmaggaphalehi majjhekalyāṇo, nibbānena pariyosānakalyāṇo. Sīlasamādhīhi vā ādikalyāṇo, vipassanāmaggehi majjhekalyāṇo, phalanibbānehi pariyosānakalyāṇo. Buddhasubodhitāya vā ādikalyāṇo, dhammasudhammatāya majjhekalyāṇo, saṅghasuppaṭipattiyā pariyosānakalyāṇo . Taṃ sutvā tathattāya paṭipannena adhigantabbāya abhisambodhiyā vā ādikalyāṇo, paccekabodhiyā majjhekalyāṇo, sāvakabodhiyā pariyosānakalyāṇo.
这部法在被人听闻的时候,就能通过镇伏五盖而带来善妙,所以单凭听闻也是“初善”;在被人实践的时候,能带来止与观的安乐,所以单凭修行过程也是“中善”;当这样修行者的修行之果圆满达成时,这部法能通过带来如如不动的境界,所以单凭修行之果也是“后善”。巴利
Suyyamāno cesa nīvaraṇavikkhambhanato bhavanenapi kalyāṇameva āvahatīti ādikalyāṇo, paṭipajjiyamāno samathavipassanāsukhāvahanato paṭipattiyāpi kalyāṇameva āvahatīti majjhekalyāṇo, tathāpaṭipanno (pārā. aṭṭha. 1.1) ca paṭipattiphale niṭṭhite tādibhāvāvahanato paṭipattiphalenapi kalyāṇameva āvahatīti pariyosānakalyāṇoti.
世尊在开示法、阐明教法与道之梵行时,以种种方式加以说明。这法因为义理圆满而“具义”,因为文辞圆满而“具文”。它通过宣说、显示、揭示、分别、阐明、安立义理词句的结合而“具义”,通过字母、词语、音节、方式、语法解说的圆满而“具文”。因为意义甚深与难通达甚深而“具义”,因为法甚深与说法甚深而“具文”。因为属于义无碍解与辩无碍解的范畴而“具义”,因为属于法无碍解与词无碍解的范畴而“具文”。因为是智者所能了知、能令同等智者欢喜而“具义”,因为可信可受、能令世间大众欢喜而“具文”。因为意旨甚深而“具义”,因为文句浅显易懂而“具文”。因为没有需要再增添的东西,以完全圆满的状态而称为“绝对圆满”;因为没有需要再去除的东西,以无瑕清净的状态而称为“清净”。巴利
Yaṃ panesa bhagavā dhammaṃ desento sāsanabrahmacariyaṃ maggabrahmacariyañca pakāseti, nānānayehi dīpeti. Taṃ yathānurūpaṃ atthasampattiyā sātthaṃ. Byañjanasampattiyā sabyañjanaṃ. Saṅkāsanapakāsanavivaraṇavibhajanauttānīkaraṇapaññattiatthapadasamāyogato sātthaṃ. Akkharapadabyañjanākāraniruttiniddesasampattiyā sabyañjanaṃ. Atthagambhīratāpaṭivedhagambhīratāhi sātthaṃ. Dhammagambhīratādesanāgambhīratāhi sabyañjanaṃ. Atthapaṭibhānapaṭisambhidāvisayato sātthaṃ. Dhammaniruttipaṭisambhidāvisayato sabyañjanaṃ. Paṇḍitavedanīyato sarikkhakajanappasādakanti sātthaṃ. Saddheyyato lokiyajanappasādakanti sabyañjanaṃ. Gambhīrādhippāyato sātthaṃ. Uttānapadato sabyañjanaṃ. Upanetabbassa abhāvato sakalaparipuṇṇabhāvena kevalaparipuṇṇaṃ. Apanetabbassa abhāvato niddosabhāvena parisuddhaṃ.
另外,从修行证得的清晰明确来说,它具足义理;从教理传承的清晰明确来说,它具足文辞。因为它与戒等五种法蕴相应,所以是完全圆满的。因为它没有烦恼杂染,为了解脱而运作,不依赖世间利养,所以是清净的。因为它被三种学处所涵盖,是成就梵行之人所行持的,也是他们的行处,所以称为梵行。巴利
Api ca – paṭipattiyā adhigamabyattito sātthaṃ. Pariyattiyā āgamabyattito sabyañjanaṃ. Sīlādipañcadhammakkhandhayuttato kevalaparipuṇṇaṃ. Nirupakkilesato nittharaṇatthāya pavattito lokāmisanirapekkhato ca parisuddhaṃ. Sikkhattayapariggahitattā brahmabhūtehi seṭṭhehi caritabbato, tesañca cariyabhāvato brahmacariyaṃ (pārā. aṭṭha. 1.1).
像这样把教理之法显示出来之后,现在为了显示超越世间的法,就说“四念处”。展示了三十七菩提分法之后,为了显示由它们所产生的超越世间之法,就说“以及涅槃”。至于“以及导向涅槃之道”,我要宣说这条道路的前行部分,也就是戒、定、观这些法。巴利
Evaṃ pariyattidhammaṃ dassetvā idāni lokuttaradhammaṃ dassetuṃ ‘‘cattāro satipaṭṭhāne’’ti āha. Sattatiṃsabodhipakkhiyadhamme dassetvā nibbattitalokuttaraṃ dassetuṃ ‘‘nibbānañcā’’ti āha. Nibbānagāminiñca paṭipadanti pubbabhāgasīlasamādhivipassanādhammañca kittayissāmi.
在苦谛中见到,也就是以苦的真实特相见到苦谛时,我将阐明苦谛。对于集谛等其余圣谛,也是同样的方法。巴利
Dukkhe diṭṭheti dukkhasacce sarasalakkhaṇena diṭṭhe dukkhasaccaṃ pakāsessāmi. Samudayādīsupi eseva nayo.
23 我欢喜、赞同你那些能阐明法的言教,我渴望得到它们。对于那最上的法,我也同样欢喜、赞同。巴利
23.Tañcāhaṃabhinandāmīti taṃ vuttappakāradhammajotakaṃ tava vacanaṃ ahaṃ patthayāmi. Dhammamuttamanti tañca dhammamuttamaṃ abhinandāmi.
在这里,“劈开大黑暗之堆”,就是斩断那巨大的无明堆积。以无常相去寻求。以苦相去探寻。以无我相去周遍寻求。“破坏大颠倒”,就是破坏那巨大的、把不净执为净等十二种颠倒。“拔出大爱箭”,就是拔掉那巨大的渴爱之刺,它以从内部刺痛为特性。“解开见解之结”,见解本身就是结,因为它不间断地生起而缠结在一起;解开这个见解之结,就是使它止息。“打倒慢幢”,就是打倒那高举的、以高傲为特征的傲慢之旗。“平息造作”,就是平息福行等造作。“渡过洪流”,就是渡过那使人在轮回中沉没的欲洪等洪流,即出离。“放下重担”,就是丢弃、舍弃色等五蕴重担。“断绝轮回轮转”,就是通过灭尽因,使蕴等相续的轮回轮转断灭。“止息热恼”,就是烦恼热恼的寂灭。“清凉热逼”,就是息灭那烦恼所生的热恼,获得清凉。“竖起法幢”,就是把九种出世间法竖起而安立。“究竟义不死涅槃”,以最上之义为究竟义。没有被称为死的死,故为不死。因为与烦恼毒相反对,故如解毒药,也为不死。因为与轮回苦相反对,故为寂灭,即涅槃。此处没有被称为渴爱的林,故为涅槃。巴利
Tattha mahato tamokāyassa padālananti mahato avijjārāsissa chedanaṃ. Aniccalakkhaṇavasena esī. Dukkhalakkhaṇavasena gavesī. Anattalakkhaṇavasena samantato pariyesī. Mahato vipallāsassa pabhedananti mahantassa asubhe subhantiādidvādasavidhassa vipallāsassa bhedanaṃ. Mahato taṇhāsallassa abbahananti mahantassa antotudanaṭṭhena taṇhākaṇṭakassa luñcanaṃ. Diṭṭhisaṅghāṭassa viniveṭhananti diṭṭhiyeva abbocchinnappavattito saṅghaṭitaṭṭhena saṅghāṭo, tassa diṭṭhisaṅghāṭassa nivattanaṃ. Mānadhajassa pātananti ussitaṭṭhena unnatilakkhaṇassa mānaddhajassa pātanaṃ. Abhisaṅkhārassa vūpasamanti puññādiabhisaṅkhārassa upasamanaṃ. Oghassa nittharaṇanti vaṭṭe osīdāpanassa kāmoghādioghassa nittharaṇaṃ nikkhamanaṃ. Bhārassa nikkhepananti rūpādipañcakkhandhabhārassa khipanaṃ chaḍḍanaṃ. Saṃsāravaṭṭassa upacchedanti khandhādipaṭipāṭisaṃsāravaṭṭassa hetunassanena ucchijjanaṃ. Santāpassa nibbāpananti kilesasantāpassa nibbutiṃ. Pariḷāhassa paṭipassaddhanti kilesapariḷāhassa vūpasamaṃ paṭipassambhanaṃ. Dhammadhajassa ussāpananti navavidhalokuttaradhammassa ussāpetvā ṭhapanaṃ. Paramatthaṃ amataṃ nibbānanti uttamaṭṭhena paramatthaṃ. Natthi etassa maraṇasaṅkhātaṃ matanti amataṃ. Kilesavisapaṭipakkhattā agadantipi amataṃ. Saṃsāradukkhapaṭipakkhabhūtattā nibbutanti nibbānaṃ. Natthettha taṇhāsaṅkhātaṃ vānantipi nibbānaṃ.
有大神力的众生,就是指帝释天等具有大威力的众生。所寻求的,就是被四处寻找。天中之天在哪里,就是诸天中最殊胜的天在何处。人中之牛王在哪里,就是最上等的人。巴利
Mahesakkhehi sattehīti mahānubhāvehi sakkādīhi sattehi. Pariyesitoti pariyiṭṭho. Kahaṃ devadevoti devānaṃ atidevo kuhiṃ. Kahaṃ narāsabhoti uttamapuriso.
24 上方、下方、横向以及中间这句话里,上方指的是未来时。下方指的是过去时。横向以及中间指的是现在时。对于这些,应驱除喜悦、住处以及识——意思是:在这些上方等三时之中,你应当驱除渴爱、邪见的住处以及造作之识。驱除之后,不应住于有是说,如果能这样,就不应再住于两种有之中。以上是先把panujja这个词解释为你应驱除时的语法关联。而当把它理解为panuditvā(驱除了之后)时,正是“不应住于有”这一点为关联。意思是:驱除了这些喜悦、住处和识之后,不应再住于两种有。巴利
24.Uddhaṃ adho tiriyañcāpi majjheti ettha uddhanti anāgataddhā vuccati. Adhoti atītaddhā. Tiriyañcāpi majjheti paccuppannaddhā. Etesu nandiñca nivesanañca, panujja viññāṇanti etesu uddhādīsu taṇhañca diṭṭhinivesanañca abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇañca panudehi. Panuditvā ca bhave na tiṭṭheti evaṃ sante duvidhepi bhave na tiṭṭheyya. Evaṃ tāva panujjasaddassa panudehīti imasmiṃ atthavikappe sambandho. Panuditvāti etasmiṃ pana atthavikappe bhave na tiṭṭheti ayameva sambandho. Etāni nandīnivesanaviññāṇāni panuditvā duvidhepi bhave na tiṭṭheyyāti.
按同一处所来说,天界在上方,恶趣界在下方,人界在中间。其中,“善法”是指:因为能脱离恶趣、在上方结生,所以善法被称为“上方”;不善法因为是在恶趣中结生,所以被称为“下方”;无记法因为远离这两者,所以也被称为“横向”。按一切中最上的来说,无色界是上方;按一切中最下的来说,欲界是下方;按两者之间来说,色界是中间。由于身体和心的苦痛,乐受是上方;由于苦的性质,苦受是下方;不苦不乐受是中间。为了说明依有身而划分的界限,说“上方即脚掌以上”等。其中,“上方即脚掌以上”,是指从脚掌往上的部分;“下方即头发顶端以下”,是指从头顶发端往下的部分;“中间”,是指这两者之间。巴利
Sahokāsavasena devaloko uddhaṃ. Apāyaloko adho. Manussaloko majjhe. Tattha kusalā dhammāti apāyaṃ muñcitvā upari paṭisandhidānato kusalā dhammā uddhanti vuccanti. Akusalādhammā apāyesu paṭisandhidānato adhoti. Tadubhayavimuttattā abyākatā dhammā tiriyañcāpi majjheti vuccanti. Sabboparivasena arūpadhātu uddhaṃ. Sabbaadhovasena kāmadhātu adho. Tadubhayantaravasena rūpadhātu majjhe. Kāyacittābādhakhananavasena sukhā vedanā uddhaṃ . Dukkhamanavasena dukkhā vedanā adho. Adukkhamasukhā vedanā majjhe. Attabhāvavasena paricchedaṃ dassento ‘‘uddhanti uddhaṃ pādatalā’’tiādimāha. Tattha uddhaṃ pādatalāti pādatalato upari. Adho kesamatthakāti kesamatthakato adho. Majjheti dvinnaṃ antaraṃ.
与福行俱生的识,是指与十三种福行相应的业识。与非福行俱生的识,是指与十二种非福行相应的业识。与不动行俱生的识,是指与四种不动行俱生的业识。Nujja 是抛弃的意思。Panujja 是彻底抛弃的意思。Nuda 是拔除的意思。Panuda 是彻底拔除的意思。Pajaha 是舍弃的意思。Vinodehi 是远远除去的意思。巴利
Puññābhisaṅkhārasahagataṃviññāṇanti terasavidhapuññābhisaṅkhārasampayuttaṃ kammaviññāṇaṃ. Apuññābhisaṅkhārasahagataṃ viññāṇanti dvādasavidhaapuññābhisaṅkhārasampayuttaṃ kammaviññāṇaṃ. Āneñjābhisaṅkhārasahagataṃ viññāṇanti catubbidhaṃ āneñjābhisaṅkhārasahagataṃ kammaviññāṇaṃ. Nujjāti khipa. Panujjāti atīva khipa. Nudāti luñca. Panudāti atīva luñca. Pajahāti chaḍḍehi. Vinodehīti dūraṃ karohi.
所谓“业有”,就是指福行等的思。所谓“结生以及再生”,就是指结生时色法等的再次生起。以第一道舍弃它,以第二道消除它,以第三道彻底断除它,以第四道使它完全不复存在。所谓“不应住于业有”,就是不应再住着于福行等诸行。巴利
Kammabhavañcāti puññābhisaṅkhāracetanāva. Paṭisandhikañca punabbhavanti paṭisandhiyā rūpādipunabbhavañca. Pajahanto paṭhamamaggena, vinodento dutiyamaggena, byantī karonto tatiyamaggena, anabhāvaṃ gamento catutthamaggena. Kammabhave na tiṭṭheyyāti puññādiabhisaṅkhāre na tiṭṭheyya.
25 25. 把这些都去除之后,不安住于有,他就是这样安住的人——这一偈颂。其中,“就在此”是指就在这教法之中,或者是指就在这自身生命之中。这一偈颂的详细解释,意义本来就很浅显明了。巴利
25. Etāni vinodetvā bhave atiṭṭhanto eso – evaṃ vihārīti gāthā. Tattha idhevāti imasmiṃyeva sāsane, imasmiṃyeva vā attabhāve. Imissā gāthāya niddeso uttānatthova.
26 在“善说乔达摩无依怙”这句话里,“无依怙”指的是涅槃。说话的人正是针对涅槃,才这样称呼世尊说:“善说乔达摩无依怙。”巴利
26.Sukittitaṃ gotamanūpadhīkanti ettha anūpadhīkanti nibbānaṃ, taṃ sandhāya bhagavantaṃ ālapanto āha – ‘‘sukittitaṃ gotamanūpadhīka’’nti.
在释义中,从烧恼的意义上说,贪等是烦恼;从积聚的意义上说,果报所成的五蕴,以及善等诸行和思,都被称为“所依”,也就是这样解说。所依的舍断,是通过部分舍断;所依的止息,是通过镇伏舍断;所依的弃舍,是通过正断舍断;所依的轻安,是通过果证得。巴利
Niddese kilesā cāti upatāpanaṭṭhena rāgādayo kilesā ca rāsaṭṭhena vipākabhūtā pañcakkhandhā ca kusalādiabhisaṅkhārā cetanā ca ‘‘upadhī’’ti vuccanti kathīyanti. Upadhippahānaṃ tadaṅgappahānena, upadhivūpasamaṃ vikkhambhanappahānena, upadhipaṭinissaggaṃ samucchedappahānena upadhipaṭipassaddhaṃ phalenāti.
27 27. 不只是舍断了苦——“te cāpi”等偈颂。其中,“aṭṭhitaṃ”意思是恭敬地,或者持续不断地。“taṃ taṃ namassāmi”意思是因此我礼敬那位。“samecca”意思是走近之后。“nāgā”是以这个称呼来呼唤世尊而说的。巴利
27. Na kevalaṃ dukkhameva pahāsi – te cāpīti gāthā. Tattha aṭṭhitanti sakkaccaṃ, sadā vā. Taṃ taṃ namassāmīti tasmā taṃ namassāmi. Sameccāti upagantvā. Nāgāti bhagavantaṃ ālapanto āha.
在释义中,“samecca”是指已经知道,或者已经成为一体之后。“abhisamecca”是指已经通达之后。“samāgantvā”是指已经面对面之后。“abhisamāgantvā”是指已经走到近处之后。“sammukhā”是指在面前。“āguṃ na karoti”是指不作恶。巴利
Niddese sameccāti jānitvā, ekato hutvā vā. Abhisameccāti paṭivijjhitvā. Samāgantvāti sammukhā hutvā. Abhisamāgantvāti samīpaṃ gantvā. Sammukhāti sammukhe. Āguṃ na karotīti pāpaṃ na karoti.
28 现在,世尊虽然已被那位婆罗门如此了知「世尊确实已舍断了苦」,却并不拿自己作例子,而是以一个已经舍断苦的人来教导他,于是说了「yaṃ brāhmaṇa」这首偈颂。它的意思是:你完全了知那人,应当知道:「这个人因为除去了种种恶,所以称为婆罗门;因为通达了诸吠陀,所以称为明觉者;因为没有任何执着,所以称为无所者;因为不染着于欲和诸有,所以称为在欲有中无著者。」他确实已经渡过了这条暴流,到达了彼岸,内心没有障碍,也没有渴爱。巴利
28. Idāni naṃ bhagavā ‘‘addhā hi bhagavā pahāsi dukkha’’nti evaṃ tena brāhmaṇena viditopi attānaṃ anupanetvāva pahīnadukkhena puggalena ovadanto ‘‘yaṃ brāhmaṇa’’nti gāthamāha. Tassattho – yaṃ taṃ abhijānanto ‘‘ayaṃ bāhitapāpattā brāhmaṇo, vedehi gatattā vedagū, kiñcanābhāvā akiñcano, kāmesu ca bhavesu ca asattattā kāmabhave asatto’’ti jaññā jāneyyāsi. Addhā hi so oghamimaṃ atāri, tiṇṇo ca pāraṃ akhilo akaṅkho.
在释义中,“贪所执”就是贪的障碍。“嗔所执”等也是同样的道理。“已度脱欲流”,是依不还道来说的。“已度脱有流”,是依阿罗汉道来说的。“已度脱见流”,是依入流道来说的。“已度脱无明流”,是依阿罗汉道来说的。“已度脱轮回之路”,是依善业和不善业的不同来说的。再者,“已出离”是依第一道来说的;“已度脱”是依第二道来说的;“已越过”是依第三道来说的;“已完全越过”是依第四道来说的;“已度”是依果证来说的。巴利
Niddese rāgakiñcananti rāgapalibodhaṃ. Dosakiñcanantiādipi eseva nayo. Kāmoghaṃ tiṇṇo anāgāmimaggena. Bhavoghaṃ tiṇṇo arahattamaggena. Diṭṭhoghaṃ tiṇṇo sotāpattimaggena. Avijjoghaṃ tiṇṇo arahattamaggena. Saṃsārapathaṃ tiṇṇo kusalākusalakammappabhedenāti. Uttiṇṇo paṭhamamaggena. Nittiṇṇo dutiyamaggena. Atikkanto tatiyamaggena. Samatikkanto catutthamaggena.Vītivatto phalena.
29 29. 还有什么可说的呢?就是“vidvā ca yo”这首偈颂。其中,“idha”是指在这个教法里,或者在这个身体里。“visajjā”的意思是舍弃之后。巴利
29. Kiñca bhiyyo – vidvā ca yoti gāthā. Tattha idhāti imasmiṃ sāsane, attabhāve vā. Visajjāti vosajjitvā.
在义释中,“sajjanti”指放弃,“visajjanti”指舍弃。其余各处都很清楚明白。世尊就这样以阿拉汉果为顶点宣说了这部经。说法结束时,正如前面所说,同样发生了法的证悟。巴利
Niddese sajjanti muñcanaṃ. Visajjanti vosajjanaṃ. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva. Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi. Desanāpariyosāne ca vuttasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
第五《陶他咖童子经》义释注释巴利
5. Dhotakamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
30 第三十段,在第五《陀多迦经》中:“vācābhikaṅkhāmi”意思是“我渴望言语”。“sikkhe nibbānamattano”意思是“为了自己贪等烦恼的寂灭,应当修学增上戒等”。《义释》中没有新的内容。巴利
30. Pañcame dhotakasutte – vācābhikaṅkhāmīti vācaṃ abhikaṅkhāmi. Sikkhe nibbānamattanoti attano rāgādīnaṃ nibbānatthāya adhisīlādīni sikkheyya. Niddese apubbaṃ natthi.
“ito”如是从我口中说出。巴利
Itoti mama mukhato.
在释义中,“热勤”指烧尽烦恼。“努力”指不退缩。“勇猛”指强大的精进。“力”指不松懈。“坚忍”指持续保持。“应行精进”就是应当奋力前进。“应生起欲”就是应当激发意乐。巴利
Niddese ātappanti kilesatāpanaṃ. Ussāhanti asaṅkocaṃ. Ussoḷhīnti balavavīriyaṃ. Thāmanti asithilaṃ. Dhitinti dhāraṇaṃ. Vīriyaṃ karohīti parakkamaṃ karohi. Chandaṃ janehīti ruciṃ uppādehi.
32 听完这番话,心满意足的陀多迦赞叹世尊,恳求从疑惑中解脱,便诵出“我看见”这首偈子。其中,“我在天与人世间看见”意思是:我在天界和人间都能看见。“我礼敬他”意思是:我礼敬这样的一位。“请解开”意思是:请让我解脱。巴利
32. Evaṃ vutte attamano dhotako bhagavantaṃ abhitthavamāno kathaṃkathāpamokkhaṃ yācanto ‘‘passāmaha’’nti gāthamāha. Tattha passāmahaṃ devamanussaloketi passāmi ahaṃ devamanussaloke. Taṃ taṃ namassāmīti taṃ evarūpaṃ taṃ namassāmi. Pamuñcāti pamocehi.
在释义中,“独觉佛”是指:对各自不同的所缘,独自证悟四圣谛并达到通达的人,所以叫独觉佛。“狮中之狮”是指:以无所畏惧之义,是狮子中最超胜的狮子。“龙象中之龙象”是指:以无烦恼之义,或以广大之义,是龙象中最超胜的龙象。“众中之众主”是指:在有徒众的人当中,是最有徒众的。“牟尼中之牟尼”是指:在有智慧的人当中,是最有智慧的。“王中之王”是指诸王中最殊胜者。“请解开我”就是请救度我。“请彻底解开我”就是以种种方式救度我。“请救度我”就是请使我松弛。“请彻底救度我”就是请使我极其松弛。“请举起我”就是请把我从轮回泥沼中举起后,安置于陆地上。“请完全举起我”就是请正确地举起后,把我安置于陆地上。“请使起立”就是请除去疑惑之刺后,以令其分离的方式使起立。巴利
Niddese paccekabuddhāti taṃ taṃ ārammaṇaṃ pāṭiyekkaṃ catusaccaṃ sayameva buddhā paṭivedhappattāti paccekabuddhā. Sīhasīhoti achambhitaṭṭhena sīhānaṃ atisīho. Nāganāgoti nikkilesaṭṭhena, mahantaṭṭhena vā nāgānaṃ atināgo. Gaṇigaṇīti gaṇavantānaṃ atīva gaṇavā. Munimunīti ñāṇavantānaṃ atīva ñāṇavā. Rājarājāti uttamarājā. Muñca manti mocehi maṃ. Pamuñca manti nānāvidhena muñcehi maṃ. Mocehi manti sithilaṃ karohi maṃ. Pamocehi manti atīva sithilaṃ karohi maṃ. Uddhara manti maṃ saṃsārapaṅkā uddharitvā thale patiṭṭhāpehi. Samuddhara manti sammā uddharitvā thale patiṭṭhāpehi maṃ. Vuṭṭhāpehīti vicikicchāsallato apanetvā visuṃ karaṇavasena uṭṭhāpehi.
33 33. 于是,世尊为了开示只靠自己的力量就能从疑惑中解脱、渡越瀑流,用“我不”这首偈颂来说明。其中,“我不堪忍”的意思是我不能、我做不到。所说的“我不努力”,就是这个意思。“为了解脱”是为了令解脱。“疑惑”是指心中的疑。“你将渡越”意思是你应当渡越。巴利
33. Athassa bhagavā attādhīnameva kathaṃkathāpamokkhaṃ oghataraṇamukhena dassento ‘‘nāha’’nti gāthamāha. Tattha nāhaṃ sahissāmīti ahaṃ na sahissāmi na sakkomi. Na vāyamissāmīti vuttaṃ hoti. Pamocanāyāti pamocetuṃ. Kathaṃkathinti sakaṅkhaṃ. Taresīti tareyyāsi.
在释义中,“我不勤求”就是我不付出努力。“我不极勤求”就是我不作极大的努力。“于无信之人”就是对三宝没有信心的人。“于无欲者”就是对道果之义没有欲求、不感兴趣的人。“于懈怠者”就是缺少禅定的人。“于精进下劣者”就是没有精进的人。“于不修行者”就是不从事修行实践的人。巴利
Niddese na īhāmīti payogaṃ na karomi. Na samīhāmīti atīva payogaṃ na karomi. Assaddhe puggaleti ratanattaye saddhāvirahite puggale. Acchandiketi maggaphalatthaṃ rucivirahite. Kusīteti samādhivirahite. Hīnavīriyeti nibbīriye. Appaṭipajjamāneti paṭipattiyā na paṭipajjamāne.
34 听到这样说,陀多迦更加欢喜,一边赞叹世尊,一边请求教诫,说出“请教导我,梵天!”这首偈颂。其中,“梵天”是对最尊贵者的称呼。他用这个称呼来对世尊说话,说道“请教导我,梵天!”。“远离之法”指一切造作活动都止息的涅槃法。“不遭受伤害”指不遭遇种种伤害。“就在这里安住”指就在此处安住。“不依赖”指不执著。巴利
34. Evaṃ vutte attamanataro dhotako bhagavantaṃ abhitthavamāno anusāsaniṃ yācanto ‘‘anusāsa brahme’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha brahmeti seṭṭhavacanametaṃ. Tena bhagavantaṃ āmantayamāno āha ‘‘anusāsa brahme’’ti. Vivekadhammanti sabbasaṅkhāravivekaṃ nibbānadhammaṃ. Abyāpajjamānoti nānappakārakaṃ anāpajjamāno. Idheva santoti idheva samāno. Asitoti anissito.
35-7 从这里开始的两首偈颂,讲法和《弥德古经》里说的完全一样。唯一不同的是:那里说的是“法”,这里说的是“寂静”。第三首偈颂的前半部分,也和那里说的一样。后半部分里的“saṅgo”指执着发生的地方,说的就是“粘着”。其余部分在各处都很清楚明白。巴利
35-7. Ito parā dve gāthā mettagūsutte vuttanayā eva. Kevalañhi tattha dhammaṃ, idha santinti ayaṃ viseso. Tatiyagāthāyapi pubbaḍḍhaṃ tattha vuttanayameva. Aparaḍḍhe saṅgoti sajjanaṭṭhānaṃ, laggananti vuttaṃ hoti. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊就这样也是以阿拉汉果为顶点来开示这部经;开示结束时,法现观也同样像前面所说的那样发生了。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca vuttasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
第6篇 优婆西瓦青年经义注的注释巴利
6. Upasīvamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
38 38. 在第六《优婆西瓦经》中——“大流”指巨大的瀑流。“不依”指不依附于人或者法。“我不能”指我没有能力。“所缘”指依止。“依于某者”指依止于某种法或某个人。巴利
38. Chaṭṭhe upasīvasutte – mahantamoghanti mahantaṃ oghaṃ. Anissitoti puggalaṃ vā dhammaṃ vā anallīno. No visahāmīti na sakkomi. Ārammaṇanti nissayaṃ. Yaṃ nissitoti yaṃ dhammaṃ vā puggalaṃ vā nissito.
在释义部分,“欲流”是指以不还道渡越欲流;“有流”是指以阿罗汉道渡越有流;“见流”是指以预流道渡越见流;“无明流”是指以阿罗汉道渡越无明流。“从释迦族出家”这句话,是为了显示世尊出身于高贵家族而说的。“所缘”是指铺展开来、安住其上的处所。“依止”是指依附。“亲依止”是指依靠。巴利
Niddese kāmoghanti anāgāmimaggena kāmoghaṃ. Arahattamaggena bhavoghaṃ. Sotāpattimaggena diṭṭhoghaṃ. Arahattamaggena avijjoghaṃ tareyyaṃ. Sakyakulā pabbajitoti bhagavato uccākulaparidīpanavasena vuttaṃ. Ālambaṇanti avattharitvā ṭhānaṃ. Nissayanti allīyanaṃ. Upanissayanti apassayanaṃ.
39 现在,这位婆罗门虽然已经证得无所有处定,却不知道那虽然寂静,仍然是依赖之处。因此,世尊为了向他显示那个依赖之处以及更上的出离之道,说了“无所有”这首偈。其中,“观察者”:就是以正念进入那无所有处定,出定之后,以无常等角度来观察。“以‘无所有’为依赖”:就是取那以“什么都没有”而生起的定境作为所缘。“你应渡越流”:从那时起生起的观,随其相应,渡越四种流。“种种疑惑”:就是种种疑惑。“爱尽、日夜观察”:就是日夜使涅槃显现而观察。以此,世尊为他开示了现法安乐住。巴利
39. Idāni yasmā brāhmaṇo ākiñcaññāyatanalābhī tañca santampi nissayaṃ na jānāti. Tenassa bhagavā tañca nissayaṃ uttariñca niyyānapathaṃ dassento ‘‘ākiñcañña’’nti gāthamāha. Tattha pekkhamānoti taṃ ākiñcaññāyatanasamāpattiṃ sato samāpajjitvā vuṭṭhahitvā ca aniccādivasena passamāno. Natthīti nissāyāti taṃ ‘‘natthi kiñcī’’ti pavattaṃ samāpattiṃ ārammaṇaṃ katvā. Tarassu oghanti tato pabhuti pavattāya vipassanāya yathānurūpaṃ catubbidhampi oghaṃ tarassu. Kathāhīti kathaṃkathāhi. Taṇhakkhayaṃ nattamahābhipassāti rattindivaṃ nibbānaṃ vibhūtaṃ katvā passa. Etenassa diṭṭhadhammasukhavihāraṃ kathesi.
在释义中,“他就是在不修习那同一个识”——意思是,以空为所缘,让已经生起的广大识不再生起,使它归于不存在。“使它消散”——意思是以种种方式使它归于不存在。“使它消失”——意思是使它归于看不见。“他见‘没有任何东西’”——意思是,就连那识的坏灭也不存在,他就是这样见。巴利
Niddese taññeva viññāṇaṃ abhāvetīti ākāsālambaṇaṃ katvā pavattamahaggataviññāṇaṃ abhāveti abhāvaṃ gameti. Vibhāvetīti vividhā abhāvaṃ gameti. Antaradhāpetīti adassanaṃ gameti. Natthi kiñcīti passatīti antamaso bhaṅgamattampissa natthīti passati.
40 现在,他听到“舍弃了诸欲”之后,以镇伏的方式审视自己已经断除的诸欲,便说出“于一切”这首偈颂。其中,“舍弃其他”是指舍弃了那以下的六种等至。“于想解脱中为最上”是指在七种想解脱中最上的无所有处。“他是否安住彼处,不再随转?”这是在问:那个补特伽罗在无所有处梵天世界里,是否安住而不离去?巴利
40. Idāni ‘‘kāme pahāyā’’ti sutvā vikkhambhanavasena attanā pahīne kāme sampassamāno ‘‘sabbesū’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha hitvāmaññanti aññaṃ tato heṭṭhā chabbidhampi samāpattiṃ hitvā. Saññāvimokkhe parameti sattasu saññāvimokkhesu uttame ākiñcaññāyatane. Tiṭṭhe nu so tattha anānuyāyīti so puggalo tattha ākiñcaññāyatanabrahmaloke avigacchamāno tiṭṭheyya nūti pucchati.
在释义中,“不分离”是指没有被分开。“不离去”是指没有遭遇离别。“不消失”是指没有遭遇消失。“不退减”是指没有遭遇中途退减。巴利
Niddese aviccamānoti aviyujjamāno. Avigacchamānoti viyogaṃ anāpajjamāno. Anantaradhāyamānoti antaradhānaṃ anāpajjamāno. Aparihāyamānoti anantarā parihānaṃ anāpajjamāno.
41-2 41-2. 这时,世尊只允许了六万劫那么长的住留时间,就说出第四首偈。他这样听说了在那里的住留之后,现在为了追问那是有常还是断灭,说出“若安住”这首偈。其中,“乃至多年”:意思是无数年,也就是许多年的累积。也有写成“Pūgampi vassānī”的读法。这里由于格位的变化,应把属格转成主格,或者说“pūga”就是众多的意思。也有人读作“Pūgānī”,但前面那种读法最好。那里说的“他就在那里清凉、解脱”:意思是那个人就在无所有处,从种种苦中解脱,达到清凉的状态,获得涅槃,成为常住而住。“那样者的识是否死灭?”:这是在问“或者那样者的识不执取而般涅槃吗?”这是在问断灭,同时也在问他的结生:“或者,是为了结生而存在吗?”巴利
41-2. Athassa bhagavā saṭṭhikappasahassamattakaṃyeva ṭhānaṃ anujānanto catutthaṃ gāthamāha. Evaṃ tassa tattha ṭhānaṃ sutvā idānissa sassatucchedabhāvaṃ pucchanto ‘‘tiṭṭhe ce’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha pūgampi vassānanti anekasaṅkhyampi vassānaṃ, gaṇanarāsinti attho. ‘‘Pūgampi vassānī’’tipi pāṭho. Tattha vibhattibyattayena sāmivacanassa paccattavacanaṃ kātabbaṃ, pūganti vā etassa bahūnīti attho vattabbo. ‘‘Pūgānī’’ti vāpi paṭhanti, purimapāṭhoyeva sabbasundaro. Tattheva so sīti siyā vimuttoti so puggalo tatthevākiñcaññāyatane nānādukkhehi vimutto sītibhāvappatto bhaveyya, nibbānappatto sassato hutvā tiṭṭheyyāti adhippāyo. Cavetha viññāṇaṃ tathāvidhassāti ‘‘udāhu tathāvidhassa viññāṇaṃ anupādāya parinibbāyeyyā’’ti ucchedaṃ pucchati, ‘‘paṭisandhiggahaṇatthaṃ vāpi bhaveyyā’’ti paṭisandhimpi tassa pucchati.
他的识死灭,是指他在无所有处生起的识到达了死亡。断灭,就是成为断灭。消亡,就是到达消亡。不存在,就是进入无有。再生者,是指通过结生而再生。巴利
Tassa viññāṇaṃ caveyyāti tassa ākiñcaññāyatane uppannassa viññāṇaṃ cutiṃ pāpuṇeyya. Ucchijjeyyāti ucchedaṃ bhaveyya. Vinasseyyāti vināsaṃ pāpuṇeyya. Na bhaveyyāti abhāvaṃ gameyya. Upapannassāti paṭisandhivasena upapannassa.
43 43. 这时,世尊为了说明生在那里的圣弟子不执取而般涅槃,不落入断灭见和常见,说了“如火焰”这首偈。其中,“归于灭没”意思是趣向于灭没。“不进入计数”就是不再有“去了某某方向”这样的说法。如此,牟尼从名身解脱:就像这样,生在那里的有学牟尼,本来先前就已经从色身解脱,在那里生起第四道之后,由于对法身已经遍知,又从名身解脱,成为俱分解脱的漏已尽者,归于称为无取涅槃的灭没,不再进入“刹帝利或婆罗门”之类的计数。巴利
43. Athassa bhagavā ucchedasassataṃ anupagamma tatthupapannassa ariyasāvakassa anupādāya parinibbānaṃ dassento ‘‘accī yathā’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha atthaṃ paletīti atthaṃ gacchati. Na upeti saṅkhanti ‘‘asukaṃ nāma disaṃ gato’’ti vohāraṃ na gacchati. Evaṃ munī nāmakāyā vimuttoti evaṃ tattha uppanno sekkhamuni pakatiyā pubbeva rūpakāyā vimutto, tattha catutthamaggaṃ nibbattetvā dhammakāyassa pariññātattā puna nāmakāyāpi vimutto ubhatobhāgavimutto khīṇāsavo hutvā anupādānibbānasaṅkhātaṃ atthaṃ paleti na upeti saṅkhaṃ ‘‘khattiyo vā brāhmaṇo vā’’ti evamādikaṃ.
在《义释》中,“被摇动”是指被移动;“被高举”是指被过度移动;“被推”是指被弹开;“被除去”是指被远远隔开;“被阻挡”是指被逼退;“被镇伏”是指没有被放在近处。巴利
Niddese khittāti calitā. Ukkhittāti aticalitā. Nunnāti papphoṭiyā. Paṇunnāti dūrīkatā. Khambhitāti paṭikkamāpitā. Vikkhambhitāti na santike katā.
44 44. 现在,听到“利益灭没”之后,他不如理地思察其中的含义,说出“他已入灭”这一偈。它的意思是:他已入灭?还是不存在?还是以恒常的恒常状态,无病、不变易?牟尼,请为我善加解说。什么原因呢?因为你确实已了知此法。巴利
44. Idāni ‘‘atthaṃ paletī’’ti sutvā tassa yoniso atthamasallakkhento ‘‘atthaṅgato so’’ti gāthamāha. Tassattho – so atthaṅgato udāhu natthi, udāhu ve sassatiyā sassatabhāvena arogo avipariṇāmadhammo soti evaṃ taṃ me munī sādhu byākarohi. Kiṃkāraṇā? Tathā hi te vidito esa dhammoti.
在释义中,“已灭”指已经达到灭尽。“已断”指相续已经断绝。“已消亡”指已经达到坏灭。巴利
Niddese niruddhoti nirodhaṃ patto. Ucchinnoti ucchinnasantāno. Vinaṭṭhoti vināsaṃ patto.
45 45. 接着,世尊为了说明他同样不可言说,而说了“已趣入灭者”这个偈颂。其中,“已趣入灭者”指的是无执取般涅槃的人。“没有量”指的是没有色等量。“凭什么说他”指的是凭什么以贪等来说他。“于一切法”指的是于一切蕴等诸法。巴利
45. Athassa bhagavā tathā avattabbataṃ dassento ‘‘atthaṅgatassā’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha atthaṅgatassāti anupādāparinibbutassa. Na pamāṇamatthīti rūpādipamāṇaṃ natthi. Yena naṃ vajjunti yena rāgādinā naṃ vadeyyuṃ. Sabbesu dhammesūti sabbesu khandhādidhammesu.
在《义释》里说的“增语”,是指像“增吉祥”“增财富”这一类,仅仅把言说本身当作依据而说出来的,就叫增语。增语的途径,就叫增语道。“比丘们,因为造作,所以叫行。”像这样确定下来,再带上因缘来说的表述,就叫辞。辞的途径,就叫辞道。“寻、伺、思量”,像这样按各种方式安立,就叫施设。施设的途径,就叫施设道。其余各处都很清楚。巴利
Niddese adhivacanāni cāti sirivaḍḍhako dhanavaḍḍhakotiādayo hi vacanamattaṃyeva adhikāraṃ katvā pavattā adhivacanā nāma. Adhivacanānaṃ pathā adhivacanapathā nāma. ‘‘Abhisaṅkharontīti kho, bhikkhave, tasmā saṅkhārā’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.79) evaṃ niddhāritvā sahetukaṃ katvā vuccamānā abhilāpā nirutti nāma. Niruttīnaṃ pathā niruttipathā nāma. ‘‘Takko vitakko saṅkappo’’ti (dha. sa. 7) evaṃ tena tena pakārena paññāpanato paññatti nāma. Paññattīnaṃ pathā paññattipathā (dha. sa. aṭṭha. 101-108) nāma. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊也是这样,以阿拉汉果为顶点来开示这部经;开示结束时,法现观就像前面所说的那样出现了。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca vuttasadisova dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
第七 难陀青年经的义注解释巴利
7. Nandamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
46 在第七《难陀经》中,第一首偈颂的意思是:在世间,刹帝利等人针对邪命外道、尼干陀等这类人,才说“世间有牟尼”。这里说的“如何”是在问:他们到底是因为具备等至智等智慧,才说牟尼是智慧成就的吗?是这么说吗?还是说牟尼是靠种种形式的、被称为粗陋生活的活法而成就的呢?巴利
46. Sattame nandasutte – paṭhamagāthāyattho – loke khattiyādayojanā ājīvakanigaṇṭhādike sandhāya ‘‘santi loke munayo’’ti vadanti. Tayidaṃ kathaṃsūti kiṃ nu kho te samāpattiñāṇādinā ñāṇena upapannattā ñāṇūpapannaṃ muni no vadanti, evaṃvidhaṃ nu vadanti, udāhu ve nānappakārakena lūkhajīvitasaṅkhātena jīvitenūpapannanti.
在释义中,“以八等至智”是指与初禅等八等至相应的智慧。“以五神通智”是指宿住随念等了知的智慧。巴利
Niddese aṭṭhasamāpattiñāṇena vāti paṭhamajjhānādiaṭṭhasamāpattisampayuttañāṇena vā. Pañcābhiññāñāṇena vāti pubbenivāsādijānanañāṇena vā.
47 47. 于是,世尊否定了那两者,为了开示牟尼而说了“不以见……”这首偈颂。巴利
47. Athassa bhagavā tadubhayampi paṭikkhipitvā muniṃ dassento ‘‘na diṭṭhiyā’’ti gāthamāha.
48 48. 现在,为了舍断对主张“以见等得清净”者论说之疑惑,他问“那些无论什么人……”。其中,“以种种方式”是指以好奇、吉祥等方式。其中,“依之而行者”是指在那里以有身见为防护而住的人。巴利
48. Idāni ‘‘diṭṭhādīhi suddhī’’ti vadantānaṃ vāde kaṅkhāpahānatthaṃ ‘‘ye kecime’’ti pucchati. Tattha anekarūpenāti kotūhalamaṅgalādināpi. Tattha yatā carantāti tattha sakkāyadiṭṭhiyā guttā viharantā.
49 于是,世尊为了说明他那样的清净并不存在,就说出第四首偈颂。巴利
49. Athassa tathā suddhiabhāvaṃ dīpento bhagavā catutthaṃ gāthamāha.
50 听了“他们没能渡过去”这句话之后,现在他想知道谁已经渡过去了,就问“哪些人……”。于是世尊以渡过瀑流为切入点,为了开示那些已经渡过生和老的人,说出第六首偈颂。巴利
50. Evaṃ ‘‘nātariṃsū’’ti sutvā idāni yo atari, taṃ sotukāmo ‘‘ye kecime’’ti pucchati. Athassa bhagavā oghatiṇṇamukhena jātijarātiṇṇe dassento chaṭṭhaṃ gāthamāha.
51 51. 其中,“被覆盖”是指被遮蔽、被完全缠裹。“Ye sīdhā”就是“ye su idha”,这里的“su”只是一个虚词。“遍知渴爱”是指以三种遍知彻底了知渴爱。其余部分因为前面已经讲过,所以很清楚。巴利
51. Tattha nivutāti ovuṭā pariyonaddhā. Ye sīdhāti ye su idha, ettha ca su-iti nipātamattaṃ. Taṇhaṃ pariññāyāti tīhi pariññāhi taṇhaṃ parijānitvā. Sesaṃ sabbattha pubbe vuttanayattā pākaṭameva.
52 世尊就这样以阿拉汉果为顶点,把这次开示讲到了圆满。开示结束时,难陀对世尊所说的话心生欢喜,说出“我对此欢喜”这首偈颂。在这里,也同样发生了像前面所说的法现观。巴利
52. Evaṃ bhagavā arahattanikūṭeneva desanaṃ niṭṭhāpesi, desanāpariyosāne pana nando bhagavato bhāsitaṃ abhinandamāno etābhinandāmīti gāthamāha. Idhāpi ca pubbe vuttasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
《金马青年经义释》的注释巴利
8. Hemakamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
53 在第八经《金马经》中,“先前曾为我解说的人们”,是指婆和利等人,他们以前曾解说各自所执持的见解。“异于乔达摩的教法”,是指早于乔达摩教法之前。“这一切都只是寻思的增长”,是指所有那些都只会增长欲寻等。巴利
53. Aṭṭhame hemakasutte – ye me pubbe viyākaṃsūti ye bāvariādayo pubbe mayhaṃ sakaṃ laddhiṃ viyākaṃsu. Huraṃ gotamasāsanāti gotamasāsanato pubbataraṃ. Sabbaṃ taṃ takkavaḍḍhananti sabbaṃ taṃ kāmavitakkādivaḍḍhanaṃ.
还有另外一些老师,就是其他那些教导婆和利、教他修行仪轨的老师。他们各自的见解,就是那些老师自己抱持的观点。各自认可,就是他们自己接受、认同的。各自喜好,就是他们自己心里偏好的。寻的增长,就是欲寻等各种寻的生起,一次又一次地现起。思惟的增长,就是欲思惟等的不断增长。这两个词是按总括一切的方式来说的。接下来,为了具体显示欲寻等的本来面目,就以“增长欲寻”这样的方式,开示了九种寻。巴利
Ye caññe tassa ācariyāti ye ca aññe tassa bāvariyassa ācāre sikkhāpakā ācariyā. Te sakaṃ diṭṭhinti te ācariyā attano diṭṭhiṃ. Sakaṃ khantinti attano khamanaṃ. Sakaṃ rucinti attano rocanaṃ. Vitakkavaḍḍhananti kāmavitakkādivitakkānaṃ uppādanaṃ punappunaṃ pavattanaṃ. Saṅkappavaḍḍhananti kāmasaṅkappādīnaṃ vaḍḍhanaṃ. Imāni dve padāni sabbasaṅgāhikavasena vuttāni. Idāni kāmavitakkādike sarūpato dassetuṃ ‘‘kāmavitakkavaḍḍhana’’ntiādinā nayena navavitakke dassesi.
54 渴爱的摧灭,就是渴爱的彻底灭尽。巴利
54.Taṇhānigghātananti taṇhāvināsanaṃ.
55-6 55-6. 于是,世尊为了开示这个法,说了“在此”等两首偈颂。其中,“了知此者,彼具念者”:他们以“一切诸行无常”等方式修观,渐次了知这涅槃——不死的境界,然后通过身随观念住等而成为具念者。“现法般涅槃者”:因为已经证知法,所以在现前生命中就是见法者,并且通过贪等烦恼的灭尽而般涅槃。其余内容在各处都很清楚。巴利
55-6. Athassa bhagavā taṃ dhammaṃ ācikkhanto ‘‘idhā’’ti gāthādvayamāha. Tattha etadaññāya ye satāti etaṃ nibbānaṃ padamaccutaṃ ‘‘sabbe saṅkhārā aniccā’’tiādinā (dha. pa. 277; theragā. 676; kathā. 753) nayena vipassantā anupubbena jānitvā ye kāyānupassanāsatiādīhi satā. Diṭṭhadhammābhinibbutāti viditadhammattā diṭṭhadhammā ca rāgādinibbānena ca abhinibbutā. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊就这样也是以阿拉汉果为顶点来开示这部经的。开示结束的时候,和前面一样,出现了对法的现证。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
《都提耶青年经》义释的注释巴利
9. Todeyyamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
57 在第九部《都提耶经》中,问“他的解脱是怎样的”,就是在问:他所希求的解脱是什么样子的。巴利
57. Navame todeyyasutte – vimokkho tassa kīdisoti tassa kīdiso vimokkho icchitabboti pucchati.
58 58. 现在,为了说明他并没有别的解脱,世尊说出第二首偈颂。其中,“他没有别的解脱”(vimokkho tassa nāparo)意思是:他没有其他解脱。巴利
58. Idānissa aññavimokkhābhāvaṃ dassento bhagavā dutiyaṃ gāthamāha. Tattha vimokkho tassa nāparoti tassa añño vimokkho natthi.
59 虽然已经说了“爱尽就是解脱”,但他还是没有弄清楚这个意思,于是又问道:“他是无期望的,还是有所期望的?”这里“还是以慧思量”是指:或者他是用等至智等智慧,来构造爱之思量或见之思量。巴利
59. Evaṃ ‘‘taṇhakkhayo eva vimokkho’’ti vuttepi tamatthaṃ asallakkhento ‘‘nirāsaso so uda āsasāno’’ti puna pucchati. Tattha uda paññakappīti udāhu samāpattiñāṇādinā ñāṇena taṇhākappaṃ vā diṭṭhikappaṃ vā kappayati.
60 于是世尊为了向他说明这个道理,说出了第四首偈颂。其中,“欲有”就是指欲与有。巴利
60. Athassa bhagavā taṃ ācikkhanto catutthaṃ gāthamāha. Tattha kāmabhaveti kāme ca bhave ca.
对诸色不生希求,意思是:对由四种生起因缘所生的色所缘,不因贪欲而希求。对声等所缘,也是同样的道理。从障碍的意义上说,贪本身就是系缚,叫贪系缚;或者从令人陶醉骄慢的意义上说。对嗔系缚等,也是同样的道理。其余各处都很清楚明白。巴利
Rūpe nāsīsatīti catusamuṭṭhānike rūpārammaṇe chandarāgavasena na pattheti. Saddhādīsupi eseva nayo. Palibodhaṭṭhena rāgo eva kiñcanaṃ rāgakiñcanaṃ madanaṭṭhena vā. Dosakiñcanādīsupi eseva nayo. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
就这样,世尊也是以阿拉汉果为顶点来开示这部经的;在开示结束的时候,对法的现观也和前面一样发生了。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
《劫青年经》义释注巴利
10. Kappamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
61 在第十个部分,也就是《劫经》的义释中,所谓“在中间流转”,是因为没有智慧能了知前际和后际的尽头,所以说为在中间——也就是在轮回中间——流转。“住立”指的是正在住立的众生。“就像这样,此苦不会再有了”,意思是说:就像这样,这个苦不会再出现。巴利
61. Dasame kappasuttaniddese – majjhe sarasminti purimapacchimakoṭipaññāṇābhāvato majjhabhūte saṃsāreti vuttaṃ hoti. Tiṭṭhatanti tiṭṭhamānānaṃ. Yathāyidaṃ nāparaṃ siyāti yathā idaṃ dukkhaṃ puna na bhaveyya.
来:从前际来到今生。去:从今生去往他世。来与去:是依据这两者而说的。时:死亡的时候。趣:再生。有与有:从一种有到另一种有。死:从有中死去。再生:死去之后再投生。诞生:出现。破坏:诸蕴的坏灭。生:出生。老:衰退。死:命根的舍弃。前际不可知:前际不存在、找不到。后际也是如此。巴利
Āgamananti pubbantato idhāgamanaṃ. Gamananti ito paralokagamanaṃ. Gamanāgamananti tadubhayavasena vuttaṃ. Kālanti maraṇakālaṃ. Gatīti nibbatti. Bhavābhavoti bhavato bhavo. Cuti cāti bhavato cavanañca. Upapatti cāti cutassa upapatti ca. Nibbatti cāti pātubhāvo ca. Bhedo cāti khandhabhedo ca. Jāti cāti jananañca. Jarā cāti hāni ca. Maraṇañcāti jīvitindriyassa cāgo ca. Purimāpi koṭi na paññāyatīti pubbāpi koṭi natthi na saṃvijjati. Tathā pacchimāpi koṭi.
有这么多生:生最多就到这里为止。轮转在转:就是在轮回中流转。此后不再转:从此以后、再往上就不再流转。确实没有:就是如此不存在、找不到。hi 是语气助词。无始:这个轮回找不到可知的开端。巴利
Ettakā jātiyoti etaparamā jātiyo. Vaṭṭaṃ vattīti saṃsārapavatti. Tato paraṃ na vattatīti tato uddhaṃ nappavattati. Hevaṃ natthīti evaṃ natthi na saṃvijjati. Hi-iti nipāto. Anamataggoyanti ayaṃ saṃsāro aviditaggo.
被无明遮住的人,就是被无明覆盖的人。被渴爱所绑的人,就是被叫作欲贪的渴爱绳索捆住的人。到处奔跑,是指在欲界里一次又一次地奔走。流转,是指在色界和无色界里轮回。领受了苦,是指体验过、感受过身体上的苦和心理上的苦。猛利,是指深重。灾祸,是指衰败和毁灭。坟场增广,是指坟场不断扩大。足够,就是恰当。于一切诸行,是指对三界中的一切诸行。厌离,是指生起厌倦。离贪,是指生起离贪。解脱,是指获得解脱。将再转起轮转,是指未来还会再转起轮回的流转,也就是三界的轮转。此后不再转,是指从此以后,未来不再转起轮回的流转。于生之畏,是指因为出生而生的畏惧。于老、死等之畏,也应当这样理解。巴利
Avijjānīvaraṇānanti avijjāya āvaritānaṃ. Taṇhāsaṃyojanānanti kāmarāgasaṅkhātataṇhābandhanabaddhānaṃ. Sandhāvatanti kāmadhātuyā punappunaṃ dhāvantānaṃ. Saṃsaratanti rūpārūpadhātuyā saṃsarantānaṃ. Dukkhaṃ paccanubhūtanti kāyikacetasikadukkhaṃ anubhūtaṃ vinditaṃ. Tibbanti bahalaṃ. Byasananti avaḍḍhi vināso. Kaṭasī vaḍḍhitāti susānavaḍḍhitaṃ. Alamevāti yuttameva . Sabbasaṅkhāresūti tebhūmakasaṅkhāresu. Nibbinditunti ukkaṇṭhituṃ. Virajjitunti virāgaṃ uppādetuṃ. Vimuccitunti mocetuṃ. Vaṭṭaṃ vattissatīti saṃsārapavattaṃ tebhūmakavaṭṭaṃ anāgate pavattissati. Tato paraṃ na vattissatīti tato uddhaṃ anāgate saṃsārapavattaṃ nappavattissati. Jātibhayeti jātiṃ paṭicca uppajjanakabhaye. Jarābhayādīsupi eseva nayo.
62-3 那时,世尊为了说明这个道理,诵出了后面的几首偈颂。第二首偈颂的意思已经讲过了。第三首偈颂里说的“无所有”,是和“有所”相对;“无取”是和“取着”相对,合起来就是说止息了“有所”和“取着”。“无上”是指没有任何能与之匹敌、相提并论的对象,也就是所说的“最胜”。巴利
62-3. Athassa bhagavā tamatthaṃ byākaronto uparūparigāthāyo abhāsi. Dutiyagāthā vuttatthāyeva. Tatiyagāthāya akiñcananti kiñcanapaṭipakkhaṃ. Anādānanti ādānapaṭipakkhaṃ, kiñcanādānavūpasamanti vuttaṃ hoti. Anāparanti aparapaṭibhāgadīpavirahitaṃ, seṭṭhanti vuttaṃ hoti.
64 在第四首偈颂中,“他们不是魔罗的随从”意思是:他们不是魔罗的跟班、侍从和弟子。巴利
64. Catutthagāthāya na te mārassa paddhagūti te mārassa paddhacarā paricārikā sissā na honti.
把大众套进罗网里杀掉,所以叫魔罗。因为专门干不善的事,所以叫黑暗。因为在六个天界里当老大,所以叫主宰。因为已经走到不善法的尽头,所以叫走到尽头的人。不肯放过恶人,所以叫那木支。对失去正念、放逸的人来说就像亲戚一样,所以叫放逸者的亲戚。其余的部分在各处都很清楚。巴利
Mahājanaṃ pāse niyojetvā māretīti māro. Akusalakamme niyuttattā kaṇho. Chasu devalokesu adhipatittā adhipati. Akusalānaṃ dhammānaṃ antaṃ gatattā antagū. Pāpajanaṃ na muñcatīti namuci. Sativippavāsappamattapuggalānaṃ ñātakoti pamattabandhu. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊如此以阿罗汉果为顶点来开示这部经;说法结束时,法的现观就像前面那样生起了。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadisova dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
《阇都干耳青年经》释义注释巴利
11. Jatukaṇṇimāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
65 65. 在第十一经《阇都干耳经》中:关于“我听闻之后,英雄,是无欲之欲者”——我通过“彼世尊是……”等方式,听闻了这位英雄、对诸欲无欲、为无欲之欲者的佛陀。关于“我为了无欲者而来”——我是为了向无欲的世尊请问而来。关于“俱生眼”——与生俱来的一切知智之眼。关于“如实”——就是如实。关于“请为我开示”——他再次恳求而说。恳求的人即使说上千遍也无妨,何况两次?巴利
65. Ekādasame jatukaṇṇisutte – sutvānahaṃ vīra akāmakāminti ahaṃ ‘‘itipi so bhagavā’’tiādinā (pārā. 1; dī. ni. 1.157, 255, 301; a. ni. 6.10; saṃ. ni. 5.997) nayena vīra kāmānaṃ akāmanato akāmakāmiṃ buddhaṃ sutvā. Akāmamāgamanti nikkāmaṃ bhagavantaṃ pucchituṃ āgatomhi. Sahajanettāti sahajātasabbaññutaññāṇacakkhu . Yathātacchanti yathātathaṃ. Brūhi meti puna yācanto bhaṇati. Yācanto hi sahassakkhattumpi bhaṇeyya, ko pana vādo dvikkhattuṃ.
“彼世尊是阿拉汉、正自觉者”这些词的含义,前面已经讲过了。而因为具足了明与行,所以称为“明行足”。其中,“明”是指三明或八明。三明应当依照《怖畏恐惧经》(中部1.34等)所说的方法来理解,八明应当依照《阿摩昼经》(长部1.254等)来理解。在那部经里,把观智与意所成神通连同六神通一起总摄,就说了八明。所谓“行”,就是戒律仪、守护根门、饮食知量、精进警寤、七善法、四种色界禅那,这十五法应当了知。正因为圣弟子依这十五法而行,趣向不死之境,所以称为“行”。正如经中所说:“摩诃男,在这里,圣弟子具戒……”(中部2.24),全部应当依照《中部》中五十经所说的方法来理解。世尊具足了这些明和这个行,因此称为“明行足”。其中,世尊的明具足,圆满了一切知性;行具足,圆满了大悲悯性。他以一切知性了知一切众生的利益与不利,以大悲悯性避开不利,引导众生进入利益,这就是明行足者的作为。因此,他的弟子们成为善行道者,而不是恶行道者。因为缺失明与行的人,他们的弟子就像那些行自我折磨等苦行的人一样(巴拉基嘎义注1.1)。巴利
Itipi so bhagavā arahaṃ sammāsambuddhoti imesaṃ padānaṃ attho heṭṭhā vuttova. Vijjāhi pana caraṇena ca sampannattā vijjācaraṇasampanno. Tattha vijjāti tissopi vijjā aṭṭhapi vijjā. Tisso vijjā bhayabheravasutte (ma. ni. 1.34 ādayo) vuttanayena veditabbā, aṭṭha ambaṭṭhasutte (dī. ni. 1.254 ādayo). Tattha hi vipassanāñāṇena manomayiddhiyā ca saha cha abhiññā pariggahetvā aṭṭha vijjā vuttā. Caraṇanti sīlasaṃvaro indriyesu guttadvāratā bhojane mattaññutā jāgariyānuyogo satta saddhammā cattāri rūpāvacarajjhānānīti ime pannarasa dhammā veditabbā. Imeyeva hi pannarasa dhammā yasmā etehi carati ariyasāvako gacchati amataṃ disaṃ, tasmā ‘‘caraṇa’’nti vuttā. Yathāha – ‘‘idha, mahānāma, ariyasāvako sīlavā hotī’’ti (ma. ni. 2.24) sabbaṃ majjhimapaṇṇāsake vuttanayena veditabbaṃ. Bhagavā imāhi vijjāhi iminā ca caraṇena samannāgato, tena vuccati vijjācaraṇasampannoti. Tattha vijjāsampadā bhagavato sabbaññutaṃ pūretvā ṭhitā, caraṇasampadā mahākāruṇikataṃ. So sabbaññutāya sabbasattānaṃ atthānatthaṃ ñatvā mahākāruṇikatāya anatthaṃ parivajjetvā atthe niyojeti, yathā taṃ vijjācaraṇasampanno. Tenassa sāvakā suppaṭipannā honti, no duppaṭipannā, vijjācaraṇavipannānañhi sāvakā attantapādayo viya (pārā. aṭṭha. 1.1).
因为行走是善美的,因为他到达了美好的境地,因为他正确地到达,也因为他正确地言说,所以称为善逝。其实,“行走”也叫“去”。而世尊的行走是善美的、清净的、无可指责的。那是什么呢?就是圣道。正是以这种行走,他毫无执著地走向安稳之处,所以因行走善美而称为善逝。又因为他到达了美好的境地——不死的涅槃,所以也因到达美好境地而称为善逝。再者,他正确地去了,也就是通过一道道圣道断除了烦恼之后,不再退转回来。正如这样说:巴利
Sobhanagamanattā sundaraṃ ṭhānaṃ gatattā sammā gatattā sammā ca gadattā sugato. Gamanampi hi gatanti vuccati. Tañca bhagavato sobhanaṃ parisuddhamanavajjaṃ. Kiṃ pana tanti? Ariyamaggo. Tena hesa gamanena khemaṃ disaṃ asajjamāno gatoti sobhanagamanattā sugato. Sundarañcesa ṭhānaṃ gato amataṃ nibbānanti sundaraṃ ṭhānaṃ gatattāpi sugato. Sammā ca gato tena tena maggena pahīne kilese puna apaccāgacchanto. Vuttañhetaṃ –
通过入流道所断除的那些烦恼,他不再回到那些烦恼,不再退转,不再退回去,所以称为善逝……中略……通过阿拉汉道所断除的那些烦恼,他不再回到那些烦恼,不再退转,不再退回去,所以称为善逝。巴利
‘‘Sotāpattimaggena ye kilesā pahīnā, te kilese na puneti na pacceti na paccāgacchatīti sugato…pe… arahattamaggena ye kilesā pahīnā, te kilese na puneti na pacceti na paccāgacchatīti sugato’’ti (mahāni. 38; cūḷani. mettagūmāṇavapucchāniddesa 27).
或者,从燃灯佛足下开始,一直到菩提道场,他圆满三十种波罗蜜,以正确的修行只做利益和安乐一切世间的事,不落入常见、断见、欲乐、自苦这些极端,因为这样正确地前往,所以是善逝。而且他正确地说话,在适当的地方只说适当的话,因为这样正确地说,所以也是善逝。巴利
Sammā vā gato dīpaṅkarapādamūlato pabhuti yāva bodhimaṇḍā tāva samatiṃsapāramīpūrikāya sammā paṭipattiyā sabbalokassa hitasukhameva karonto sassataṃ ucchedaṃ kāmasukhaṃ attakilamathanti ime ca ante anupagacchanto gatoti sammā gatattāpi sugato. Sammā cesa gadati yuttaṭṭhānesu yuttameva vācaṃ bhāsatīti sammā gadattāpi sugato.
此处有一部能证明的经——巴利
Tatridaṃ sādhakasuttaṃ –
如来知道某句话不真实、不正确、没有利益,而且别人也不喜欢、不爱听,他就不说这句话。如来知道某句话真实、正确,但没有利益,而且别人也不喜欢、不爱听,他也不说这句话。如来知道某句话真实、正确、有利益,虽然别人不喜欢、不爱听,但如来会判断时机,在适当的时候才为宣说这句话而开口。如来知道某句话不真实、不正确、没有利益,但别人喜欢、爱听,他也不说这句话。如来知道某句话真实、正确,但没有利益,虽然别人喜欢、爱听,他也不说这句话。如来知道某句话真实、正确、有利益,而且别人喜欢、爱听,如来会判断时机,在适当的时候才为宣说这句话而开口。巴利
‘‘Yaṃ tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti abhūtaṃ atacchaṃ anatthasaṃhitaṃ, sā ca paresaṃ appiyā amanāpā, na taṃ tathāgato vācaṃ bhāsati. Yampi tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ anatthasaṃhitaṃ, sā ca paresaṃ appiyā amanāpā, tampi tathāgato vācaṃ na bhāsati. Yañca kho tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ atthasaṃhitaṃ, sā ca paresaṃ appiyā amanāpā, tatra kālaññū tathāgato hoti tassā vācāya veyyākaraṇāya. Yaṃ tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti abhūtaṃ atacchaṃ anatthasaṃhitaṃ. Sā ca paresaṃ piyā manāpā, na taṃ tathāgato vācaṃ bhāsati. Yampi tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ anatthasaṃhitaṃ, sā ca paresaṃ piyā manāpā, tampi tathāgato vācaṃ na bhāsati. Yañca kho tathāgato vācaṃ jānāti bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ atthasaṃhitaṃ, sā ca paresaṃ piyā manāpā, tatra kālaññū tathāgato hoti tassā vācāya veyyākaraṇāyā’’ti (ma. ni. 2.86).
应当这样理解:因为如此正确地宣说,所以称为善逝。巴利
Evaṃ sammā gadattāpi sugatoti veditabbo.
因为能以一切方式了知世间,所以称为世间解。世尊确实从自性、生起、灭尽、以及导向灭尽的方法这几个方面,以一切方式了知、通达、证悟了世间。正如所说的:巴利
Sabbathā viditalokattā pana lokavidū. So hi bhagavā sabhāvato samudayato nirodhato nirodhūpāyatoti sabbathā lokaṃ avedi aññāsi paṭivijjhi. Yathāha –
贤友,我不说靠行走就能了知、看见、到达那不生、不老、不死、不没、不受生的世间尽头。贤友,我也不说没到达世间的尽头就能终结苦。可是,贤友,我正是在这六尺高、有想、有心的身体里,安立了世间、世间的生起、世间的灭尽,以及通向世间灭尽的道路。巴利
‘‘Yattha kho, āvuso, na jāyati na jīyati na mīyati na cavati na upapajjati, nāhaṃ taṃ gamanena lokassa antaṃ ñāteyyaṃ daṭṭheyyaṃ patteyyanti vadāmi. Na cāhaṃ, āvuso, appatvāva lokassa antaṃ dukkhassa antakiriyaṃ vadāmi. Api cāhaṃ, āvuso, imasmiṃyeva byāmamatte kaḷevare sasaññimhi samanake lokañca paññapemi lokasamudayañca lokanirodhañca lokanirodhagāminiñca paṭipadaṃ (saṃ. ni. 1.107; a. ni. 4.45).
靠走路无法到达,世界的尽头永远也找不到。
没有到达世间尽头,就没有从苦中解脱的可能。
所以,真正了解世间、具足善慧、已到达世间尽头、梵行已修成的人,
了知世间边际之后,寂静者对此世与彼世都不再贪求。巴利
‘‘Gamanena na pattabbo, lokassanto kudācanaṃ; Na ca appatvā lokantaṃ, dukkhā atthi pamocanaṃ. ‘‘Tasmā have lokavidū sumedho, lokantagū vusitabrahmacariyo; Lokassa antaṃ samitāvi ñatvā, nāsīsatī lokamimaṃ parañcā’’ti. (saṃ. ni. 1.107; a. ni. 4.45);
不过,世间有三种:行世间、有情世间、空间世间。其中,在“一个世间:一切有情依食而住”这句话出现的地方,应当理解为行世间;在“世间是常还是无常”这句话出现的地方,则是有情世间。巴利
Api ca – tayo lokā saṅkhāraloko sattaloko okāsalokoti. Tattha ‘‘eko loko sabbe sattā āhāraṭṭhitikā’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.112) āgataṭṭhāne saṅkhāraloko veditabbo. ‘‘Sassato lokoti vā asassato lokoti vā’’ti (dī. ni. 1.421; ma. ni. 1.269; saṃ. ni. 4.416; vibha. 937) āgataṭṭhāne sattaloko.
日月运行所及之处,照耀四方,光芒闪耀;
乃至千倍世间,于中你的自在力运行。巴利
‘‘Yāvatā candimasūriyā pariharanti, disā bhanti virocamānā; Tāva sahassadhā loko, ettha te vattatī vaso’’ti. (ma. ni. 1.503) –
在“来处”这一项上,指的是空间世间。世尊对空间世间也同样完全了知。为什么呢?因为他确实这样说过:“一世间,就是一切有情依食而住。二世间,就是名与色。三世间,就是三种受。四世间,就是四种食。五世间,就是五取蕴。六世间,就是内六处。七世间,就是七识住。八世间,就是八种世间法。九世间,就是九有情居。十世间,就是十处。十二世间,就是十二处。十八世间,就是十八界。”所以,行世间也是世尊完全了知的。巴利
Āgataṭṭhāne okāsaloko. Tampi bhagavā sabbathā avedi. Tathā hissa ‘‘eko loko sabbe sattā āhāraṭṭhitikā. Dve lokā nāmañca rūpañca. Tayo lokā tisso vedanā. Cattāro lokā cattāro āhārā. Pañca lokā pañcupādānakkhandhā. Cha lokā cha ajjhattikāni āyatanāni. Satta lokā satta viññāṇaṭṭhitiyo. Aṭṭha lokā aṭṭha lokadhammā. Nava lokā nava sattāvāsā. Dasa lokā dasāyatanāni. Dvādasa lokā dvādasāyatanāni. Aṭṭhārasalokā aṭṭhārasa dhātuyo’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.112) ayaṃ saṅkhāralokopi sabbathā vidito.
因为这位世尊能了知一切众生的心性倾向,了知他们的随眠烦恼,了知他们的习性,了知他们的意乐;众生是少尘垢还是多尘垢,是利根还是钝根,是善行相还是恶行相,是容易受教还是难以受教,是有能力还是没能力,他都能了知。所以,他对有情世间也完全了知。就像对有情世间一样,他对空间世间也完全了知。也就是说,他了知一个轮围世界的长度和宽度是一百二十万三千四百五十由旬,周长则是——巴利
Yasmā panesa sabbesampi sattānaṃ āsayaṃ jānāti, anusayaṃ jānāti, caritaṃ jānāti, adhimuttiṃ jānāti, apparajakkhe mahārajakkhe tikkhindriye mudindriye, svākāre dvākāre, suviññāpaye duviññāpaye, bhabbe abhabbe satte jānāti. Tasmāssa sattalokopi sabbathā vidito. Yathā ca sattaloko, evaṃ okāsalokopi. Tathā hesa ekaṃ cakkavāḷaṃ āyāmato ca vitthārato ca yojanānaṃ dvādasa satasahassāni catutiṃsa satāni ca paññāsañca yojanāni. Parikkhepato –
所有一亿个、三十六个圆周。
整整一万,再加上三百五十。巴利
Sabbaṃ satasahassāni, chattiṃsa parimaṇḍalaṃ; Dasa ceva sahassāni, aḍḍhuḍḍhāni satāni ca.
二十万与四那由他;
它有这么厚,所以被称为大地。巴利
Duve satasahassāni, cattāri nahutāni ca; Ettakaṃ bahalattena, saṅkhātāyaṃ vasundharā.
它的支撑者巴利
Tassāyeva sandhārakaṃ –
Cattāri satasahassāni, aṭṭheva nahutāni ca; Ettakaṃ bahalattena, jalaṃ vāte patiṭṭhitaṃ.
它也有支撑者——巴利
Tassāpi sandhārako –
九十万由旬的风,升上了天空。
又有六万,这便是世间的安立。巴利
Nava satasahassāni, māluto nabhamuggato; Saṭṭhi ceva sahassāni, esā lokassa saṇṭhiti.
当这样安立之后,这里的由旬数目如下:巴利
Evaṃ saṇṭhite cettha yojanānaṃ –
八万四千由旬,沉入大海之中;
须弥山王当时就高高升起,极为高耸。
从那里开始,按照顺序,以一半再一半的量。
沉入水中又升起的那些天界之物,用种种宝石装饰着。
持双山、持双山、持辋山、善见山,
难持山、曲山和马耳大山。
这七座大山,围绕在须弥山四周;
四大天王的居所,是天众和夜叉居住的地方。
雪山范围达十万由旬,有五座山峰。
长宽各有三千由旬。
由八万四千座峰峦装饰。
十五由旬的树干周长,名叫“那伽树”。
智慧五十由旬之干与枝,向四周伸展。
树冠绵延一百由旬,树身也同时高耸而起;
阎浮树凭借它的威德,阎浮洲才得以显扬。巴利
Caturāsīti sahassāni, ajjhogāḷho mahaṇṇave; Accuggato tāvadeva, sineru pabbatuttamo. Tato upaḍḍhupaḍḍhena, pamāṇena yathākkamaṃ; Ajjhogāḷhuggatā dibbā, nānāratanacittitā. Yugandharo īsadharo, karavīko sudassano; Nemindharo vinatako, assakaṇṇo giri brahā. Ete satta mahāselā, sinerussa samantato; Mahārājānamāvāsā, devayakkhanisevitā. Yojanānaṃ satānucco, himavā pañca pabbato; Yojanānaṃ sahassāni, tīṇi āyatavitthato. Caturāsītisahassehi, kūṭehi paṭimaṇḍito; Tipañcayojanakkhandha-parikkhepā nagavhayā. Paññāsayojanakkhandha-sākhāyāmā samantato; Satayojanavitthiṇṇā, tāvadeva ca uggatā; Jambū yassānubhāvena, jambudīpo pakāsito. (visuddhi. 1.137; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 584);
阎浮树的尺寸有多大,阿修罗的质多波咤厘树就有多大,金翅鸟的木棉树就有多大,西牛货洲的柯昙婆树就有多大,北俱卢洲的劫树就有多大,东胜身洲的尸利沙树就有多大,三十三天的波利质多罗树就有多大。所以古德们这样说:巴利
Yañcetaṃ jambuyā pamāṇaṃ, etadeva asurānaṃ cittapāṭaliyā, garuḷānaṃ simbalirukkhassa, aparagoyāne kadambassa, uttarakurūsu kapparukkhassa, pubbavidehe sirīsassa, tāvatiṃsesu pāricchattakassāti. Tenāhu porāṇā –
喇叭花树、木棉树、阎浮树,以及天界的波利质多罗树;
迦昙婆树和如意树,加上尸利沙树,就是第七种。
十六万由旬,沉入大海中;
它顿时高耸而出,如同一座轮围山的石峰。
它环绕了这一切之后,就安立在由这一切所构成的世界界之中。巴利
‘‘Pāṭalī simbalī jambū, devānaṃ pāricchattako; Kadambo kapparukkho ca, sirīsena bhavati sattamaṃ. ‘‘Dve asīti sahassāni, ajjhogāḷho mahaṇṇave; Accuggato tāvadeva, cakkavāḷasiluccayo; Parikkhipitvā taṃ sabbaṃ, lokadhātumayaṃ ṭhito’’ti. (visuddhi. 1.137; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 584);
在这里,月轮的直径是四十九由旬,日轮的直径是五十由旬。三十三天界宽一万由旬;阿修罗界、无间大地狱和赡部洲也一样,都是一万由旬。西牛货洲宽七千由旬,东胜身洲也是这样。北俱卢洲宽八千由旬。而这里每一个大洲,都有五百个小岛围绕在周围。这一切合起来,就是一个轮围界、一个世界界。在这些轮围界之间,有世界中间地狱。像这样,无量的轮围界、无量的世界界,世尊以无量的佛智了知、遍知、通达。因此,他对器世间也完全了知。也正因为这样完全了知一切世间,所以称为世间解。巴利
Tattha candamaṇḍalaṃ ekūnapaññāsayojanaṃ, sūriyamaṇḍalaṃ paññāsayojanaṃ, tāvatiṃsabhavanaṃ dasasahassayojanaṃ, tathā asurabhavanaṃ avīcimahānirayo jambudīpo ca. Aparagoyānaṃ sattasahassayojanaṃ. Tathā pubbavideho. Uttarakuru aṭṭhasahassayojano. Ekameko cettha mahādīpo pañcasatapañcasataparittadīpaparivāro. Taṃ sabbampi ekaṃ cakkavāḷaṃ ekā lokadhātu. Tadantaresu lokantarikanirayā . Evaṃ anantāni cakkavāḷāni anantā lokadhātuyo bhagavā anantena buddhañāṇena avedi aññāsi paṭivijjhi. Evamassa okāsalokopi sabbathā vidito. Evampi sabbathā viditalokattā lokavidū.
世尊自己的功德比任何人都更殊胜,没有任何人具有比他更高的功德,所以没有能超越他的,因此称为“无上”。同样,他以戒德超胜一切世间,以定德、慧德、解脱德、解脱智见德也是如此。以戒德而言,他无等、无与等者相等、无与伦比、无可匹敌、无人能及;乃至以解脱智见德而言也是如此。正如经中所说:“我确实不见在天界、魔界、梵天界、沙门、婆罗门、天神与人类当中,有任何人在戒的具足上比我更殊胜。”应当详细展开。巴利
Attano pana guṇehi visiṭṭhatarassa kassaci abhāvato natthi etassa uttaroti anuttaro. Tathā hesa sīlaguṇenapi sabbaṃ lokaṃ abhibhavati samādhi…pe… paññā… vimutti… vimuttiñāṇadassanaguṇenapi. Sīlaguṇenapi asamo asamasamo appaṭimo appaṭibhāgo appaṭipuggalo…pe… vimuttiñāṇadassanaguṇenapi. Yathāha – ‘‘na kho panāhaṃ passāmi sadevake loke…pe… sadevamanussāya attanā sīlasampannatara’’nti (saṃ. ni. 1.173; a. ni. 4.21) vitthāro.
应当如此详细展开《增上净信经》等(《增支部》4.34;《如是语》90),以及“我没有老师”等偈颂(《中部》1.285;《大品》11;《论事》405;《弥兰陀问经》4.5.11)。巴利
Evaṃ aggapasādasuttādīni (a. ni. 4.34; itivu. 90) ‘‘na me ācariyo atthī’’tiādikā (ma. ni. 1.285; mahāva. 11; kathā. 405; mi. pa. 4.5.11) gāthāyo ca vitthāretabbā.
“调御丈夫”的意思是:他调御那些应当被调御的人。也就是说,他调伏他们、引导他们。这里,“应当被调御的人”指还没有被调伏、但可以被调伏的众生,包括畜生、人和非人。就像世尊调伏了畜生中的无热恼龙王、小腹龙王龙王、大腹龙王龙王、火顶龙王、烟顶龙王、阿罗婆龙王、财护象等,使他们不再有害,安住在皈依和戒中;也调伏了人中的萨遮迦尼干陀子、阿摩昼青年、沸伽罗娑罗、首那丹达、究罗檀头等;还调伏了非人中的旷野夜叉、针毛夜叉、佉罗夜叉、帝释天王等,用种种调御的方法调伏他们、引导他们。这里还应当详细引用《增支部》4.111 的那段经:“凯西,我用柔和的方式调御应当被调御的人,也用粗暴的方式,也用柔和与粗暴兼用的方式。”另外,世尊在教导清净戒等、初禅等,以及为入流者等开示更上层的修行道路时,也是在调御那些已经被调御的人。巴利
Purisadamme sāretīti purisadammasārathi, dameti vinetīti vuttaṃ hoti. Tattha purisadammāti adantā dametuṃ yuttā tiracchānapurisāpi manussapurisāpi amanussapurisāpi . Tathā hi bhagavatā tiracchānapurisāpi apalālo nāgarājā cūḷodaro mahodaro aggisikho dhūmasikho aravāḷo nāgarājā dhanapālako hatthīti evamādayo damitā nibbisā katā, saraṇesu ca sīlesu ca patiṭṭhāpitā. Manussapurisāpi saccakanigaṇṭhaputtaambaṭṭhamāṇavapokkharasātisoṇadantakūṭadantādayo. Amanussapurisāpi āḷavakasūcilomakharalomayakkhasakkadevarājādayo damitā vinītā vicitrehi vinayanūpāyehi. ‘‘Ahaṃ kho kesi purisadamme saṇhenapi vinemi, pharusenapi vinemi, saṇhapharusenapi vinemī’’ti (a. ni. 4.111) idañcettha suttaṃ vitthāretabbaṃ. Api ca bhagavā visuddhasīlādīnaṃ paṭhamajjhānādīni sotāpannādīnañca uttarimaggapaṭipadaṃ ācikkhanto dantepi dametiyeva.
或者,“无上调御丈夫”也是一个整体的含义。因为世尊确实这样调御应被调御的人:即使他们盘腿而坐,也能毫无阻碍地奔向八方。因此称为“无上调御丈夫”。这里还应详细引用这段经文:“诸比丘,被驯象师调御的象,只朝一个方向跑。”(《中部》3.312)巴利
Atha vā anuttaro purisadammasārathīti ekamevidaṃ atthapadaṃ. Bhagavā hi tathā purisadamme sāreti, yathā ekapallaṅkeneva nisinnā aṭṭha disā asajjamānā dhāvanti. Tasmā ‘‘anuttaro purisadammasārathī’’ti vuccati. ‘‘Hatthidamakena, bhikkhave, hatthi dammo sārito ekaṃyeva disaṃ dhāvatī’’ti idañcettha suttaṃ (ma. ni. 3.312) vitthāretabbaṃ.
具精进者:以圣道远离了一切恶法。有能力者:就是堪能。能分隔者:指能在他人心相续中激发精进的人。于义足够者:指心有能力胜任。巴利
Vīriyavāti ariyamaggena sabbapāpakehi virato. Pahūti pabhū. Visavīti parasantāne vīriyuppādako. Alamattoti samatthacitto.
所谓“离”,是因为通过圣道而远离,所以未来不再受生。超越了一切恶所致的地狱之苦,就是由于未来不再受生,已经超越了地狱之苦,安住于那种状态。所谓“精进的住处”,就是精进的居所。他就是精进者,那位漏已尽的人,才真正配得上“精进者”这个称呼。而“勤勇者”“英雄”“如如者”,这些都是对他的赞叹之语。他因为以道和禅那的精勤努力而称为勤勇者,因为能摧破烦恼之敌而称为英雄,因为不为任何事物所动摇而称为如如,也就是如如不动,所以这样的他就被称为“精进者”。巴利
Viratoti ariyamaggena viratattā āyatiṃ appaṭisandhiko. Sabbapāpakehi nirayadukkhaṃ aticcāti āyatiṃ appaṭisandhitāya nirayadukkhaṃ aticca ṭhito. Vīriyavāsoti vīriyaniketo. So vīriyavāti so khīṇāsavo ‘‘vīriyavā’’ti vattabbataṃ arahati. Padhānavā vīro tādīti imāni panassa thutivacanāni. So hi padhānavā maggajjhānapadhānena, vīro kilesārividdhaṃsanasamatthatāya, tādi nibbikāratāya pavuccate tathattāti tathārūpo ‘‘vīriyavā’’ti pavuccati.
那些贪求欲乐的人,就是想要色等感官对象之欲的人。贪染者,就是被贪欲所染的人。有贪想者,就是具有贪想的人。不于欲中求欲,就是不希求色等感官对象之欲。无欲者,就是远离诸欲的人。离欲者,就是已经舍离了欲的人。巴利
Te kāmakāminoti ete rūpādivatthukāme icchantā. Rāgarāginoti rāgena rañjitā. Saññāsaññinoti rāgasaññāya saññino. Nakāme kāmetīti rūpādivatthukāme na pattheti. Akāmoti kāmehi virahito. Nikkāmoti nikkantakāmo.
“一切知智”:他能了知贯穿三世的一切所应引导之道,所以叫“一切知者”;他的这种状态就是“一切知性”;一切知性本身就是智,所以叫“一切知智”。被称为一切知智的这眼,以及因为连同习气一起战胜了烦恼而成就的胜者状态——这二者不是先有的,也不是后有的,不在前,也不在后,而是在同一刹那、同一时刻生起,超越前际而生起。巴利
Sabbaññutaññāṇanti tiyaddhagataṃ sabbaneyyapathaṃ jānātīti sabbaññū, tassa bhāvo sabbaññutā, sabbaññutā eva ñāṇaṃ sabbaññutaññāṇaṃ, sabbaññutaññāṇasaṅkhātaṃ nettañca vāsanāya saha kilese parājetvā jitattā jinabhāvo ca apubbaṃ acarimaṃ apure apacchā ekasmiṃ khaṇe ekasmiṃ kāle uppanno pubbantato uddhaṃ pannoti uppanno.
66 具热者以热力:因为具足热力,所以叫具热者,他以热力征服。我应当了知那在此断除生与老之法:我应当就在此处了知那能断除生老之法。巴利
66.Tejī tejasāti tejena samannāgato tejasā abhibhuyya. Yamahaṃ vijaññaṃ jātijarāya idha vippahānanti yaṃ ahaṃ jātijarāya pahānabhūtaṃ dhammaṃ idheva jāneyyaṃ.
大地就是地面。一切在虚空中存在的,就是遍布整个虚空的。那黑暗本身,就是那黑暗所至的黑暗,就像落入粪中、落入尿中一样。摧毁,就是灭除。驱散黑暗,就是把阻碍眼识生起的那片黑暗赶走。展示光明,就是让太阳的光明显现出来。在虚空中,就是在无障碍的虚空里。在界与界之间,就是在诸界之间那空无实质的空间里。在天神行走的道路上,就是走在天神们通行的路上。一切行的集起,就是一切业的集起、生起,这里指的是渴爱。清除烦恼之暗即无明黑暗,就是遣除并灭除被称为烦恼之暗的无知无明黑暗。显示智光即慧光。了知色等所依之欲,就是以知遍知与审察遍知而了知。断除烦恼欲,就是以断遍知舍断被称为热恼的烦恼欲。巴利
Jagatīti pathavī. Sabbaṃ ākāsagatanti sakalaṃ ākāse pavattaṃ patthaṭaṃ. Tamagatanti tamameva tamagataṃ andhakāraṃ yathā gūthagataṃ muttagatanti. Abhivihaccāti nāsetvā. Andhakāraṃ vidhamitvāti cakkhuviññāṇuppattinivārakaṃ andhakāraṃ palāpetvā. Ālokaṃ dassayitvāti sūriyālokaṃ dassayitvā. Ākāseti ajaṭākāse. Antalikkheti antaradhātusamatthatucchokāse. Gaganapatheti devatānaṃ gamanamagge gacchati. Sabbaṃ abhisaṅkhārasamudayanti sakalaṃ kammaṃ samudayaṃ uppādaṃ, taṇhanti attho. Kilesatamaṃ avijjandhakāraṃ vidhamitvāti kilesatamasaṅkhātaṃ aññāṇaṃ avijjandhakāraṃ nīharitvā nāsetvā. Ñāṇālokaṃ paññālokaṃ dassayitvā. Vatthukāme parijānitvāti rūpādivatthukāme ñātatīraṇapariññāya jānitvā. Kilesakāme pahāyāti upatāpanasaṅkhāte kilesakāme pahānapariññāya pajahitvā.
67 67. 于是世尊为了给他讲这个法,说了下面这些偈颂。其中,“看见出离是安稳”:因为把涅槃以及通向涅槃的道路看成是“安稳的”。“已被执取”:指被渴爱所执取、被邪见所执取。“无依著”或者指应当被放下、被释放,也就是说应当被舍弃。“愿你不要有”:愿它不要在你身上存在。“执著之物”:指贪等执著之物,愿那些也不要在你身上存在。巴利
67. Athassa bhagavā taṃ dhammaṃ ācikkhanto uparūparigāthāyo abhāsi. Tattha nekkhammaṃ daṭṭhu khematoti nibbānañca nibbānagāminiñca paṭipadaṃ ‘‘khema’’nti disvā. Uggahitanti taṇhāvasena diṭṭhivasena gahitaṃ. Nirattaṃ vāti nirassitabbaṃ vā, muñcitabbanti vuttaṃ hoti. Mā te vijjitthāti mā te ahosi. Kiñcananti rāgādikiñcanaṃ, tampi te mā vijjittha.
应当舍离,就是舍掉之后不再抓取。应当弃舍,就是彻底放下。应当驱除,就是丢掉。应当彻底灭尽,就是让它完全消失。应当令其归于无有,就是一点一点地令它不复存在。巴利
Muñcitabbanti muñcitvā na puna gahetabbaṃ. Vijahitabbanti cajitabbaṃ. Vinodetabbanti khipitabbaṃ. Byantīkātabbanti vigatantaṃ kātabbaṃ . Anabhāvaṃ gametabbanti anu anu abhāvaṃ gametabbaṃ.
68-9 Pubbeti说的是:以过去的诸行为所缘而生起的烦恼。Brāhmaṇā是世尊在称呼阇都干尼。其余各处都很清楚明白。巴利
68-9.Pubbeti atīte saṅkhāre ārabbha uppannakilesā. Brāhmaṇāti bhagavā jatukaṇṇiṃ ālapati. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊就这样以阿拉汉果为顶点来开示这部经。开示结束时,和前面一样,也出现了对法的现观。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
《跋陀罗弗达青年经》义释的注释巴利
12. Bhadrāvudhamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
70 70. 在第十二经《跋陀罗弗达经》中:“okañjahanti”指舍弃执着。“Taṇhacchidanti”指斩断渴爱之身。“Anejanti”指在世间法上不动摇。“Nandiñjahanti”指舍弃对未来色等对象的希求之喜。那其实只是同一个渴爱,这里以赞叹的方式从不同侧面加以宣说。“Kappañjahanti”指舍弃两种劫。“Abhiyāceti”指极其恳切地请求。“Sutvāna nāgassa apanamissanti ito”的意思是:听了您——龙象(佛陀)的话语之后,许多人将从这座石庙离去。巴利
70. Dvādasame bhadrāvudhasutte – okañjahanti ālayaṃ jahaṃ. Taṇhacchidanti taṇhākāyacchidaṃ. Anejanti lokadhammesu nikkampaṃ. Nandiñjahanti anāgatarūpādipatthanājahaṃ. Ekā eva hi sā taṇhā, thutivasena idha nānappakārato vuttā. Kappañjahanti duvidhaṃ kappajahaṃ. Abhiyāceti ativiya yācāmi. Sutvāna nāgassa apanamissanti itoti nāgassa tava bhagavato vacanaṃ sutvā ito pāsāṇakacetiyato bahujanā pakkamissantīti adhippāyo.
被渴爱和见解趋近并执取了的;安住在心中;先牢牢执取,然后以随眠的方式潜藏下来。巴利
Yeupayupādānāti taṇhādiṭṭhīhi upagantvā gahitā. Cetaso adhiṭṭhānāti citte patiṭṭhitā. Abhinivesānusayāti patiṭṭhahitvā āgantvā sayitā.
71 从各地聚集而来,是指从鸯伽等各地聚集于此。请宣说,是指请开示法。巴利
71.Janapadehi saṅgatāti aṅgādīhi janapadehi idha samāgatā. Viyākarohīti dhammaṃ desehi.
Saṅgatā 是指这些刹帝利等已经合而为一。Samāgatā 是指从所说种类的各个地方来到这里。Samohitā 是指堆聚在一起。Sannipatitā 是指致力。巴利
Saṅgatāti ete khattiyādayo ekībhūtā. Samāgatāti vuttappakārehi janapadehi āgatā. Samohitāti rāsībhūtā. Sannipatitāti adhiyogā.
72 72. 那时,世尊顺着他的根性倾向为他说法,诵出了后面这些偈颂。其中,“执取之渴爱”是指对色等对象加以执取的执取之渴爱,也就是所说的“渴爱取”。“无论世间执取什么”,是指在上述欲有、色有等各类存在中,无论执取哪一种。“正因如此,魔罗追随众生”,意思是:以执取为缘而生起的业行,由业行生起之力,结生蕴的魔罗便追随那个众生。巴利
72. Athassa āsayānulomena dhammaṃ desento bhagavā uparūparigāthāyo abhāsi. Tattha ādānataṇhanti rūpādīnaṃ ādāyikaṃ gahaṇataṇhaṃ, taṇhupādānanti vuttaṃ hoti. Yaṃ yañhi lokasmimupādiyantīti etesu uddhādibhedesu yaṃ yaṃ gaṇhanti. Teneva māro anvetijantunti teneva upādānapaccayanibbattakammābhisaṅkhāranibbattavasena paṭisandhikkhandhamāro taṃ sattaṃ anugacchati.
73 因此,他这样了知:从无常等角度观察诸行,从而看清这个过患。他这样观察:众生对可执取的事物贪著不舍,被束缚在死魔的领域里。也就是说,从“可被执取”这个意义上,对于色等可执取的对象,他观察到世间一切众生都贪著不舍,被束缚在死魔的领域里,无法超越。或者,他观察到那些执著于所取、紧抓所取不放的人,由于执取的系缚,这些众生被束缚在死魔的领域里,无法从中超越。他这样观察之后,在世间对任何事物都不执取。其余部分在各处都很清楚明白。巴利
73.Tasmā pajānanti tasmā etamādīnavaṃ aniccādivasena vā saṅkhāre pajānanto. Ādānasatte iti pekkhamāno, pajaṃ imaṃ maccudheyye visattanti ādātabbaṭṭhena ādānesu rūpādīsu satte sabbaloke imaṃ pajaṃ maccudheyye laggaṃ pekkhamāno , ādānasatte vā ādānābhiniviṭṭhe puggale ādānasaṅgahetuñca imaṃ pajaṃ maccudheyye laggaṃ tato vītikkamituṃ asamatthaṃ iti pekkhamāno kiñcanaṃ sabbaloke na upādiyethāti. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊就这样也以阿拉汉果作为这部经的最高点来开示,说法结束时,和前面一样,同样生起了对法的现观。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
第13部《乌达亚青年经》义释的注释巴利
13. Udayamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
74 在第十三部《乌达亚经》中,问“aññāvimokkha”(慧解脱)时,问的是那种依靠智慧之力修成的解脱。巴利
74. Terasame udayasutte – aññāvimokkhanti paññānubhāvanijjhānaṃ taṃ vimokkhaṃ pucchati.
以初禅入禅的人,就是与寻、伺、喜、乐、心一境性相应、具足五支的初禅一起入禅,所以叫入禅者。以第二禅,就是与喜、乐、心一境性相应。以第三禅,就是与乐、心一境性相应。以第四禅,就是与舍、心一境性相应。以有寻有伺的禅入禅的人,在四支系统和五支系统里,都是以有寻有伺的初禅一起入禅,所以叫入禅者。以无寻唯伺,在五支系统里是指第二禅。以无寻无伺,是指第二禅、第三禅等其余诸禅。以有喜,是指与喜相应的第二禅和第三禅。以无喜,是指离喜的其余诸禅。以乐俱行,是指与乐相应的第三禅和第四禅。以舍俱行,是指第四禅和第五禅。以空,是指与空解脱相应。以无相,是指去除无常相和恒常相之后证得的无相禅,也以这样的无相禅入禅,所以叫入禅者。以无愿,是指通过净化道支,把愿求清除耗尽,依果等至而成就的无愿。以世间,是指世间的初禅、第二禅、第三禅、第四禅。巴利
Paṭhamenapi jhānena jhāyīti vitakkavicārapītisukhacittekaggatāsampayuttena pañcaṅgikena paṭhamajjhānena jhāyatīti jhāyī. Dutiyenāti pītisukhacittekaggatāsampayuttena. Tatiyenāti sukhacittekaggatāsampayuttena. Catutthenāti upekkhācittekaggatāsampayuttena. Savitakkasavicārenapi jhānena jhāyīti catukkanayapañcakanayesu paṭhamajjhānena savitakkasavicārenapi jhānena jhāyatīti jhāyī. Avitakkavicāramattenāti pañcakanaye dutiyena jhānena. Avitakkaavicārenāti dutiyatatiyādiavasesajhānena. Sappītikenāti pītisampayuttena dukatikajhānena. Nippītikenāti pītivirahitena tadavasesajhānena. Sātasahagatenāti sukhasahagatena tikacatukkajhānena. Upekkhāsahagatenāti catukkapañcakena. Suññatenapīti suññatavimokkhasampayuttena. Animittenapīti aniccanimittaṃ dhuvanimittaṃ animittañca ugghāṭetvā paṭiladdhena animittenapi jhānena jhāyatīti jhāyī. Appaṇihitenapīti maggāgamanavasena paṇidhiṃ sodhetvā pariyādiyitvā phalasamāpattivasena appaṇihitenapi. Lokiyenapīti lokiyena paṭhamadutiyatatiyacatutthena.
与出世间法相应的,也是以同样的出世间法相应。乐于禅那的人,就是于诸禅那中极生喜乐。专一修习的人,就是专心一境、投入修习。重自利的人,就是重视自身利益;这里的ka音变成了da。而所谓自利,应知就是阿拉汉果。因为它具有与自身紧密相连之义、不舍自身之义,以及自身之究竟义,所以称为自利。通过证入果等至而重视此自利,也有人解作重涅槃。离尘,就是没有烦恼。离染,就是烦恼已远离。无垢,就是烦恼已除;也有读作vitarajo的版本,意义相同。尘已远离,就是已远离烦恼。尘已断除,就是烦恼已断。尘已脱离,就是从烦恼中解脱。巴利
Lokuttarenapīti teneva lokuttarasampayuttena. Jhānaratoti jhānesu abhirato. Ekattamanuyuttoti ekattaṃ ekībhāvaṃ anuyutto payutto. Sadatthagarukoti sakatthagaruko, ka-kārassāyaṃ da-kāro kato. Sadatthoti ca arahattaṃ veditabbaṃ. Tañhi attūpanibaddhaṭṭhena attānaṃ avijahanaṭṭhena attano paramatthaṭṭhena ca attano atthattā sakatthoti vuccati. Phalasamāpattisamāpajjanavasena sakatthagaruko, ‘‘nibbānagaruko’’ti eke. Arajoti nikkileso. Virajoti vigatakileso. Nirajoti apanītakileso , ‘‘vitarajo’’tipi pāṭho, soyevattho. Rajāpagatoti kilesehi dūrībhūto. Rajavippahīnoti kilesappahīno. Rajavippayuttoti kilesehi mutto.
在名为巴沙那迦的石塔:在石板上,也就是宣说《彼岸经》的地方。由于一切热恼都已止息:意思是一切烦恼的热恼都已止息、已被灭尽,所以他安坐。巴利
Pāsāṇake cetiyeti pāsāṇapiṭṭhe pārāyanasuttantadesitaṭṭhāne. Sabbossukkapaṭippassaddhattāti sabbesaṃ kilesaussukkānaṃ paṭippassaddhattā, nāsitattā āsīno.
应当做和不应做的事,是指心里要这样想:这是该做的,这是不该做的。应做和不应做,是指通过身体行为,这个必须做,这个不该做,这样就是应做和不应做。已断,就是已经舍弃。得自在,就是达到熟练的状态。巴利
Kiccākiccanti ‘‘idaṃ kattabbaṃ, idaṃ na kattabba’’nti evaṃ manasā cintetabbaṃ. Karaṇīyākaraṇīyanti kāyadvārena avassaṃ idaṃ karaṇīyaṃ, idaṃ na karaṇīyanti evaṃ karaṇīyākaraṇīyaṃ. Pahīnanti vissaṭṭhaṃ. Vasippattoti paguṇabhāvappatto.
75 那时,世尊因为优陀耶是第四禅的获得者,所以就以他所获得的禅那之力,从各种不同方面开示慧解脱,说了下面的偈颂。其中,“断除欲贪”:就是指成就初禅时断除的欲贪,我也把它称为慧解脱。一切词句都应该这样结合起来理解。巴利
75. Atha bhagavā yasmā udayo catutthajjhānalābhī, tasmāssa paṭiladdhajhānavasena nānappakārato aññāvimokkhaṃ dassento uparūparigāthamāha. Tattha pahānaṃ kāmacchandānanti yadidaṃ paṭhamaṃ jhānaṃ nibbattentassa kāmacchandapahānaṃ, tampi aññāvimokkhanti pabrūmi. Evaṃ sabbapadāni yojetabbāni.
心的不适,就是心的病态。因为病人就被称为“不适者”。律藏里也说:“尊者,我没有不适。”不堪任,就是由心病这个说法所表达的不堪任状态。低沉,就是低沉的状态。因为处于威仪中的心,无法维持威仪,就像树上的蝙蝠、挂在桩上的糖块那样往下坠,针对这种状态就说“低沉”。第二个词是加上前缀来强化的。萎靡,是因为不舒展而蜷缩。其余两个词是在说明状态的性质。惛沉,就像酥油块一样,因为不舒展而以坚实的状态存在。惛沉状态,是对这种状态的说明。僵硬状态就是僵硬性,意思是因为不舒展而变得僵硬。巴利
Yā cittassa akalyatāti cittassa gilānabhāvo. Gilāno hi akallakoti vuccati. Vinayepi vuttaṃ – ‘‘nāhaṃ, bhante, akallako’’ti (pārā. 151). Akammaññatāti cittagelaññasaṅkhātova akammaññatākāro. Olīyanāti olīyanākāro. Iriyāpathikacittañhi iriyāpathaṃ sandhāretuṃ asakkontaṃ rukkhe vagguli viya khīle laggitaphāṇitavārako viya ca olīyati, tassa taṃ ākāraṃ sandhāya ‘‘olīyanā’’ti vuttaṃ. Dutiyapadaṃ upasaggavasena vaḍḍhitaṃ. Līnāti avipphārikatāya paṭikuṭitaṃ. Itare dve ākārabhāvaniddesā. Thinanti sappipiṇḍo viya avipphārikatāya ghanabhāvena ṭhitaṃ. Thiyanāti ākāraniddeso. Thiyitabhāvo thiyitattaṃ, avipphāravaseneva thaddhatāti attho (dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1162).
76 “舍念清净”:是指由第四禅的舍与念而清净。“以法思为先导”:这句话是说,住在那第四禅解脱中,观照诸禅支之后所证得的阿罗汉果解脱。因为阿罗汉果解脱中,与道相应的正思惟等法思,就是它的先导。因此说“以法思为先导”。“破无明”:正是这慧解脱,因为是依止于被称为破无明的涅槃而生起的,所以用原因来代称结果,我说为“破无明”。巴利
76.Upekkhāsatisaṃsuddhanti catutthajjhānaupekkhāsatīhi saṃsuddhaṃ. Dhammatakkapurejavanti iminā tasmiṃ catutthajjhānavimokkhe ṭhatvā jhānaṅgāni vipassitvā adhigataṃ arahattavimokkhaṃ vadati. Arahattavimokkhassa hi maggasampayuttasammāsaṅkappādibhedo dhammatakko purejavo hoti. Tenāha ‘‘dhammatakkapurejava’’nti. Avijjāya pabhedananti etameva ca aññāvimokkhaṃ avijjāpabhedanasaṅkhātaṃ nibbānaṃ nissāya jātattā kāraṇopacārena ‘‘avijjāya pabhedana’’nti brūmīti.
在第四禅里说的“舍”,这里的“舍”是指以投生的方式去观照,所以叫舍;也就是平等地看,不偏袒任何一方地看,这就是它的意思。“舍性”是对这种状态特征的说明。“完全舍”是通过加上前缀而扩展出来的词。“心平等性”就是心专一的状态。“心轻安性”就是心远离了欠缺和多余的状态。“中舍性”就是心处在中间的状态。巴利
Yā catutthe jhāne upekkhāti ettha upapattito ikkhatīti upekkhā, samaṃ passati apakkhapatitā hutvā passatīti attho. Upekkhanāti ākāraniddeso. Ajjhupekkhanāti upasaggavasena padaṃ vaḍḍhitaṃ. Cittasamatāti cittassekaggabhāvo. Cittappassaddhatāti cittassa ūnātirittavajjitabhāvo. Majjhattatāti cittassa majjhe ṭhitabhāvo.
77 77. 这样,通过破除无明之语而宣说的涅槃,他听了之后,问道:“那它是通过舍弃什么而说的呢?”于是说出“什么是结缚”这个偈颂。其中,“什么是结缚”就是“以什么为结缚”。“伺察”就是伺察的原因。“通过舍弃什么”就是通过舍弃名叫什么的那个法。巴利
77. Evaṃ avijjāpabhedavacanena vuttaṃ nibbānaṃ sutvā ‘‘taṃ kissa vippahānena vuccatī’’ti pucchanto ‘‘kiṃsu saṃyojano’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha kiṃsu saṃyojanoti kiṃsaṃyojano. Vicāraṇanti vicāraṇakāraṇaṃ. Kissassa vippahānenāti kiṃnāmakassa assa dhammassa vippahānena.
78 78. 于是世尊为了给他解说这个义理,说出“喜结缚”这首偈颂。其中,vitakkassāti 的意思是:他的寻,也就是欲寻之类的寻。巴利
78. Athassa bhagavā tamatthaṃ byākaronto ‘‘nandisaṃyojano’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha vitakkassāti kāmavitakkādiko vitakko assa.
79 现在,为了询问通往涅槃的道路,说了“对于有念的人,如何……”这首偈颂。其中,“识”指的是行作识。巴利
79. Idāni tassa nibbānassa maggaṃ pucchanto ‘‘kathaṃ satassā’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha viññāṇanti abhisaṅkhāraviññāṇaṃ.
那时,世尊给他解说道时,说了“内与”这首偈颂。其中,“evaṃ satassāti”就是“如此具念、具正知者”。其余部分在各处都很清楚明白。巴利
Athassa maggaṃ kathento bhagavā ‘‘ajjhattañcā’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha evaṃ satassāti evaṃ satassa sampajānassa. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
就这样,世尊也是以阿拉汉果为顶点来宣说这部经的;说法结束时,和前面一样有了法的现观。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadisova dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
第14 波斯罗学童经义释注巴利
14. Posālamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
81 在第十四《波斯罗经》中——“他宣说过去”:指世尊宣说自己和他人的过去,即分为“一生”等种种类型的过去。巴利
81. Cuddasame posālasutte – yo atītaṃ ādisatīti yo bhagavā attano ca paresañca ‘‘ekampi jāti’’ntiādibhedaṃ atītaṃ ādisati.
“一生”是指一个以结生为起点、以死亡为终点、属于同一个有的蕴相续。“二生”等等也按同样的方式理解。但在“在多劫中”等说法里,劫在衰减时叫坏劫,因为那时一切众生都聚集到梵天界;劫在增长时叫成劫,因为那时众生从梵天界散开。其中,因为以坏劫为根本,所以坏住劫也被包含在内;因为以成劫为根本,所以成住劫也被包含在内。这样存在时,经中说的“比丘们,劫有这四种不可计量的阶段。哪四种?坏劫、坏住劫、成劫、成住劫”,这些就被包摄了。在坏劫和成劫中,是取劫的一半来说的。在坏成劫中,是取整个劫来说的。如何随念呢?以“我在那里”等的方式。其中,“我在那里”是指:在那个坏劫中,我在那个有中,或在胎中,或在趣中,或在识住中,或在众生居处中,或在众生类中。名为某某,即提须或富须;姓氏为某某,即迦旃延或迦叶波。这是就他过去世随念自己的名姓而说的。如果他想随念自己那时的容色圆满,或粗劣殊胜的生活状态,或苦乐的多寡,或短命长寿的状态,他也能随念那些。因此说“这样的容色,这样的寿命限度”。其中,“这样的容色”是指白的或黑的。“这样的食物”是指以米、肉、饭为食,或以野果为食。“感受这样的苦与乐”是指以多种方式感受身心的、有染与无染等种种差别的苦与乐。“寿命的终结是这样的”是指寿命以百岁为极限,或以八万四千劫为极限。巴利
Ekampi jātinti ekampi paṭisandhimūlakaṃ cutipariyosānaṃ ekabhavapariyāpannaṃ khandhasantānaṃ. Esa nayo dvepi jātiyotiādīsu. Anekepi saṃvaṭṭakappetiādīsu pana parihāyamāno kappo saṃvaṭṭakappo, tadā sabbesaṃ brahmaloke sannipatanato. Vaḍḍhamāno kappo vivaṭṭakappo, tadā brahmalokato sattānaṃ vivaṭṭanato. Tattha saṃvaṭṭena saṃvaṭṭaṭṭhāyī gahito hoti taṃmūlakattā, vivaṭṭena ca vivaṭṭaṭṭhāyī. Evañhi sati yāni tāni ‘‘cattārimāni, bhikkhave, kappassa asaṅkhyeyyāni. Katamāni cattāri? Saṃvaṭṭo saṃvaṭṭaṭṭhāyī vivaṭṭo vivaṭṭaṭṭhāyī’’ti vuttāni (a. ni. 4.156), tāni pariggahitāni honti. Saṃvaṭṭakappe vivaṭṭakappeti ca kappassa addhaṃ gahetvā vuttaṃ. Saṃvaṭṭavivaṭṭakappeti sakalaṃ kappaṃ gahetvā vuttaṃ. Kathaṃ anussaratīti ce? Amutrāsintiādinā nayena. Tattha amutrāsinti amumhi saṃvaṭṭakappe ahaṃ amumhi bhave vā yoniyā vā gatiyā vā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyā vā sattāvāse vā sattanikāye vā āsiṃ. Evaṃnāmoti tisso vā phusso vā. Evaṃgottoti kaccāno vā kassapo vā . Idamassa atītabhave attano nāmagottānussaraṇavasena vuttaṃ. Sace pana tasmiṃ kāle attano vaṇṇasampattiṃ vā lūkhapaṇītajīvitabhāvaṃ vā sukhadukkhabahulataṃ vā appāyukadīghāyukabhāvaṃ vā anussaritukāmo, tampi anussaratiyeva. Tenāha – ‘‘evaṃvaṇṇo evamāyupariyanto’’ti. Tattha evaṃvaṇṇoti odāto vā sāmo vā. Evamāhāroti sālimaṃsodanāhāro vā pavattaphalabhojano vā. Evaṃ sukhadukkhapaṭisaṃvedīti anekappakārena kāyikacetasikānaṃ sāmisanirāmisādippabhedānaṃ vā sukhadukkhānaṃ paṭisaṃvedī. Evamāyupariyantoti evaṃ vassasataparamāyupariyanto vā caturāsīti kappasahassaparamāyupariyanto vā.
我从那个存在、那个胎、那个趣、那个识住、那个有情居、那个有情类中死后,又在另一个名为某某的存在、胎、趣、识住、有情居或有情类中投生。在那里也一样,就是说,我又在那个存在、胎、趣、识住、有情居或有情类中存在过。关于“名字是这样”等说法,解释方式与前面所说相同。巴利
So tato cuto amutra udapādinti so ahaṃ tato bhavato yonito gatito viññāṇaṭṭhitito sattāvāsato sattanikāyato vā cuto puna amukasmiṃ nāma bhave yoniyā gatiyā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyā sattāvāse sattanikāye vā udapādiṃ. Tatrāpāsinti atha tatrāpi bhave yoniyā gatiyā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyā sattāvāse sattanikāye vā puna ahosiṃ. Evaṃnāmotiādivuttanayameva.
另外,“我在那里曾存在”这一句,是顺着次第向上回忆,一直回忆到想要的范围为止。“他从那里死后”则是回过头来向下观察。因此,“在这里投生”这句话,应当理解为:这是针对在这一世投生之后紧接着的那个投生处,才说“我在那里出生”。而“在那里也存在”等话,则是为了说明他在那一世投生的期间,在投生处对名字、姓氏等的回忆。“他从那里死后,在这里投生”的意思是:我从紧接着的那个投生处死后,就转生到这里的某个刹帝利家族或婆罗门家族中。巴利
Api ca – yasmā amutrāsinti idaṃ anupubbena ārohantassa yāvadicchakaṃ anussaraṇaṃ. So tato cutoti paṭinivattantassa paccavekkhaṇaṃ. Tasmā idhūpapannoti imissā idhūpapattiyā anantaramevassa upapattiṭṭhānaṃ sandhāya amutra udapādinti idaṃ vuttanti veditabbaṃ. Tatrāpāsinti evamādi panassa tatrā imissā upapattiyā antare upapattiṭṭhāne nāmagottādīnaṃ anussaraṇadassanatthaṃ vuttaṃ. So tato cuto idhūpapannoti svāhaṃ tato anantarūpapattiṭṭhānato cuto idha asukasmiṃ nāma khattiyakule vā brāhmaṇakule vā nibbatto.
所谓“如此”,就是这样。“带特征、带指示”:靠名字和姓氏来指示,靠肤色等来呈现特征。因为众生通过名字和姓氏被指示为“提舍”“迦叶”;通过肤色等则被认知为“白”“黑”等种种差别。所以,名字和姓氏是指示,其余的是特征。“宿住”是指过去生中曾安住过的诸蕴,也就是宿世的住处。“曾住”是指曾安住、曾经验过,在自己的生命相续中生起后又灭去的;或者就是指那些曾被安住过的法。“曾住”也可以解释为:依所行境而安住,被自己的识所知、所限定,或者在某些情况下,比如在忆念断灭轮等时,也被他人的识所知。这些只有佛陀才能获得。佛陀开示这种宿住。他开示其他补特伽罗的过去生,就是以“其他众生的宿住,即使一生……”这样的方式来开示。巴利
Ititi evaṃ. Sākāraṃ sauddesanti nāmagottavasena sauddesaṃ, vaṇṇādivasena sākāraṃ. Nāmagottena hi satto ‘‘tisso kassapo’’ti uddisiyati, vaṇṇādīhi ‘‘odāto sāmo’’ti nānattato paññāyati. Tasmā nāmagottaṃ uddeso, itare ākārāti. Pubbenivāsanti pubbe atītajātīsu nivuṭṭhakkhandhā pubbenivāso. Nivuṭṭhāti ajjhāvuṭṭhā anubhūtā attano santāne uppajjitvā niruddhā, nivuṭṭhadhammā vā. Nivuṭṭhāti gocaranivāsena nivuṭṭhā, attano viññāṇena viññātā paricchinnā, paraviññāṇena viññātāpi vā chinnavaṭumakānussaraṇādīsu. Te buddhānaṃyeva labbhanti. Taṃ pubbenivāsaṃ ādisati katheti. Paresaṃ atītanti aññesaṃ parapuggalānaṃ pubbenivāsaṃ ekampi jātintiādinā nayena ādisati.
《大譬喻经》,就是与大丈夫们的宿世事迹相应的《大譬喻经》(《长部》2.1等)。《大善见王经》,就是与大善见王的成就相应的《大善见王经》(《长部》2.241等)。《大典尊经》,就是与大典尊婆罗门的宿世事迹相应的《大典尊经》(《长部》2.293等)。《大天经》,就是与大天王的宿世事迹相应的《大天经》(《中部》2.308等)。所谓“有随念宿住智”,意思是具备了与回忆过去生相应的智慧。巴利
Mahāpadāniyasuttantanti mahāpurisānaṃ apadānaniyuttaṃ mahāpadānasuttaṃ (dī. ni. 2.1 ādayo). Mahāsudassaniyasuttantanti mahāsudassanassa sampattiyuttaṃ mahāsudassanasuttaṃ (dī. ni. 2.241 ādayo). Mahāgovindiyasuttantanti mahāgovindabrāhmaṇassa apadānaniyuttaṃ mahāgovindasuttaṃ (dī. ni. 2.293 ādayo). Māghadeviyasuttantanti maghadevarañño apadānaniyuttaṃ maghadevasuttaṃ (ma. ni. 2.308 ādayo). Satānusāriññāṇaṃ hotīti pubbenivāsānussatisampayuttañāṇaṃ hoti.
他想知道多少,就把智慧投向那里,心里想“这些我都要知道”。这时,他的智慧就像强力冲入脆弱的叶编容器一样,毫无阻碍、毫无阻挡地运行。因此,他想知道多少,就能随念多少。菩提智,是指在菩提树下生起的智慧。智慧生起,是指四种道智的生起。由于以那种智慧断除了生的根本,所以又进一步生起这样的智慧:“这是我最后一生,从此不再有后有。”根上下智:这里把下文中的“众生的”一词引过来,应组合理解为“众生的根上下智”。parā 和 aparā 这两个词,本来应该说成 parāparāni,因为连声规则变成了 paroparāni。paroparā 的状态是 paropariya,paropariya 就是 paropariyatta。对于可调教的众生,其信等五根的殊胜与低劣状态,就是根上下;关于根上下的智慧,就是根上下智。意思是,了知众生根器殊胜与低劣的智慧。也有写成 indriyavarovariyattañāṇa 的读法:varāni 和 avarāni 合为 varovariyāni,varovariyānaṃ bhāvo 就是 varovariyatta。avariyāni 就是低劣的意思。或者,parāni 和 oparāni 合为 paroparāni,它们的状态就是 paropariyatta。oparāni 就是 orāni,意思是低劣的,就像“paroparāyassa samecca dhammā”等语句中的用法一样。也有用处格表达写成“indriyaparopariyatte ñāṇaṃ”的读法。巴利
Yāvatakaṃ ākaṅkhatīti yattakaṃ ñātuṃ icchati, tattakaṃ jānissāmīti ñāṇaṃ peseti. Athassa dubbalapattapuṭe pakkhandanārādho viya appaṭihataṃ anivāritaṃ ñāṇaṃ gacchati. Tena yāvatakaṃ ākaṅkhati, tāvatakaṃ anussarati. Bodhijanti bodhiyā mūle jātaṃ. Ñāṇaṃ uppajjatīti catumaggañāṇaṃ uppajjati. Ayamantimā jātīti tena ñāṇena jātimūlassa pahīnattā puna ‘‘ayamantimā jāti, natthidāni punabbhavo’’ti (dī. ni. 2.31) aparampi ñāṇaṃ uppajjati. Indriyaparopariyattañāṇanti ettha upari ‘‘sattāna’’nti padaṃ idheva āharitvā sattānaṃ indriyaparopariyattañāṇanti yojetabbaṃ. Parāni ca aparāni ca ‘‘parāparānī’’ti vattabbe sandhivasena ro-kāraṃ katvā ‘‘paroparānī’’ti vuccati. Paroparānaṃ bhāvo paropariyaṃ, paropariyameva paropariyattaṃ, veneyyasattānaṃ saddhādīnaṃ pañcannaṃ indriyānaṃ paropariyattaṃ indriyaparopariyattaṃ, indriyaparopariyattassa ñāṇaṃ indriyaparopariyattañāṇaṃ, indriyānaṃ uttamānuttamabhāvañāṇanti attho. ‘‘Indriyavarovariyattañāṇa’’ntipi pāṭho, varāni ca avarāni ca varovariyāni, varovariyānaṃ bhāvo varovariyattanti yojetabbaṃ. Avariyānīti ca uttamānīti attho. Atha vā – parāni ca oparāni ca paroparāni, tesaṃ bhāvo paropariyattanti yojetabbaṃ. Oparānīti ca orānīti vuttaṃ hoti, lāmakānīti attho ‘‘paroparāyassa samecca dhammā’’tiādīsu (a. ni. 4.5; su. ni. 479) viya. ‘‘Indriyaparopariyatte ñāṇa’’nti bhummavacanenapi pāṭho (paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 1.1.68).
所谓“如来”,意思是像毗婆尸等过去诸佛那样而来的人,也是像他们那样而去的人。“如来力”,是指不与其他人共有、只属于如来的力。或者也可以这样理解:过去诸佛的力,是由福德积累和圆满成就而来的,如来也是这样获得力的。在这里,如来的力有两种:身力和智力。其中,身力应当依照象的族类来理解。关于这一点,古代的大德们确实这样说过:巴利
Tathāgatassāti yathā vipassiādayo pubbakā isayo āgatā, tathā āgatassa. Yathā ca te gatā, tathā gatassa. Tathāgatabalanti aññehi asādhāraṇaṃ tathāgatasseva balaṃ. Yathā vā pubbabuddhānaṃ balaṃ puññussayasampattiyā āgataṃ, tathā āgatabalantipi attho. Tattha duvidhaṃ tathāgatassa balaṃ kāyabalañca ñāṇabalañca. Tesu kāyabalaṃ hatthikulānusārena veditabbaṃ. Vuttañhetaṃ porāṇehi –
黑、赤、恒河、白、铜、金黄,
香、吉祥、金、布萨、六牙——以上就是这十种。巴利
‘‘Kāḷāvakañca gaṅgeyyaṃ, paṇḍaraṃ tambapiṅgalaṃ; Gandhamaṅgalahemañca, uposathachaddantime dasā’’ti. (ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.148; saṃ. ni. aṭṭha. 2.2.22; a. ni. aṭṭha. 3.10.21; vibha. aṭṭha. 760; udā. aṭṭha. 75; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.2.44);
按通常计算象群的方式,这相当于一千万头大象的力量;按人的方式来算,则相当于一亿人的力量。这就是如来的身力。至于智慧力,则如《大狮子吼经》等中所说的十力智、四无畏智、在八种大众中不动摇的智、辨别四生的智、辨别五趣的智,以及《相应部》中所说的七十三种智、七十七种智,还有除此之外许多其他成千上万的智,这些都叫作智慧力。这里所要说的,也正是智慧力。因为智慧以不可动摇和能作支撑的意义,被称为“力”。巴利
Yadetaṃ pakatihatthiggaṇanāya hatthīnaṃ koṭisahassassa, purisagaṇanāya dasannaṃ purisakoṭisahassānaṃ balaṃ hoti, idaṃ tāva tathāgatassa kāyabalaṃ. Ñāṇabalaṃ pana mahāsīhanāde (ma. ni. 1.146 ādayo) āgataṃ dasabalañāṇaṃ catuvesārajjañāṇaṃ aṭṭhasu parisāsu akampanañāṇaṃ catuyoniparicchedakañāṇaṃ pañcagatiparicchedakañāṇaṃ saṃyuttake (saṃ. ni. 2.33-34) āgatāni tesattati ñāṇāni sattasattati ñāṇānīti evaṃ aññānipi anekāni ñāṇasahassāni, etaṃ ñāṇabalaṃ nāma. Idhāpi ñāṇabalameva adhippetaṃ, ñāṇañhi akampiyaṭṭhena upathambhakaṭṭhena ca balanti (paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.2.44) vuttaṃ.
“对众生们的意乐与随眠之智”这句话里,因为以欲贪对色等诸蕴,众生被黏着,所以叫“众生”。世尊确实这样说过——巴利
Sattānaṃ āsayānusaye ñāṇanti ettha rūpādīsu khandhesu chandarāgena sattā visattāti sattā. Vuttañhetaṃ bhagavatā –
罗陀,对于诸色,凡有欲、有贪、有喜、有渴爱,就在那里执著、在那里黏着,因此被称为“众生”。对于受……对于想……对于诸行……对于识,凡有欲、有贪、有喜、有渴爱,就在那里执著、在那里黏着,因此被称为“众生”。巴利
‘‘Rūpe kho, rādha, yo chando yo rāgo yā nandī yā taṇhā, tatra satto tatra visatto, tasmā ‘satto’ti vuccati . Vedanāya… saññāya… saṅkhāresu… viññāṇe yo chando yo rāgo yā nandī yā taṇhā, tatra satto tatra visatto, tasmā ‘satto’ti vuccatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.161; mahāni. 7).
那些只琢磨字词的人不去考察含义,就主张“这只是一个名称而已”。而那些考察含义的人则主张,众生是因为与执著相应才被称为众生。对于这些众生来说,它是他们依止、安住的地方,所以叫“依止”,这是被邪见或正见、被欲贪等或出离等所熏修的心相续的异名。在众生的心相续中潜伏、持续现起的,叫“随眠”,这是指已经变得很强的欲贪等的异名。依止和随眠合在一起,就是“依止与随眠”。应当知道,因为包含了类别,又因为是并列复合词,所以用单数形式。由于性行和意乐都被依止与随眠所涵盖,因此在总说时,把性行智和意乐智一并归入依止与随眠智来说,所以说为“依止与随眠智”。巴利
Akkharacintakā pana atthaṃ avicāretvā ‘‘nāmamattameta’’nti icchanti. Yepi atthaṃ vicārenti, te satvayogena sattāti icchanti. Tesaṃ sattānaṃ āsayanti nissayanti etthāti āsayo , micchādiṭṭhiyā sammādiṭṭhiyā vā kāmādīhi nekkhammādīhi vā paribhāvitassa cittasantānassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Sattasantāne anusenti anupavattantīti anusayā, thāmagatānaṃ kāmarāgādīnaṃ etaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Āsayo ca anusayo ca āsayānusayo. Jātiggahaṇena ca dvandasamāsavasena ca ekavacanaṃ veditabbaṃ. Yasmā caritādhimuttiyo āsayānusayasaṅgahitā, tasmā uddese caritādhimuttīsu ñāṇāni āsayānusayañāṇeneva saṅgahetvā ‘‘āsayānusaye ñāṇa’’nti vuttaṃ.
在“双神变智”这一说法里,火聚与水柱等同时、无前无后地一并生起,所以叫“双”;能去除不信等敌对之法,所以叫“神变”;它既是双又是神变,所以称为“双神变”。巴利
Yamakapāṭihīre ñāṇanti ettha aggikkhandhaudakadhārādīnaṃ apubbaṃ acarimaṃ sakiṃyeva pavattito yamakaṃ, assaddhiyādīnaṃ paṭipakkhadhammānaṃ haraṇato pāṭihīraṃ, yamakañca taṃ pāṭihīrañcāti yamakapāṭihīraṃ.
对于“大悲等至之智”这句话:当他人受苦时,能让善人的心震动,所以叫“悲”;或者说,它能打击、摧毁他人的苦,所以叫“悲”;或者说,它以遍满的方式流向受苦的众生,所以叫“悲”。因为遍满的作用和功德之力,这种悲很大,所以叫“大悲”;大悲者们进入这种状态,所以叫“等至”;它既是大悲又是等至,所以叫“大悲等至”。与这种大悲等至相应的智,或者就是这种大悲等至中的智。巴利
Mahākaruṇāsamāpattiyā ñāṇanti ettha paradukkhe sati sādhūnaṃ hadayakampanaṃ karotīti karuṇā, kināti vā paradukkhaṃ hiṃsati vināsetīti karuṇā, kirīyati vā dukkhitesu pharaṇavasena pasārīyatīti karuṇā, pharaṇakammavasena kammaguṇavasena ca mahatī karuṇā mahākaruṇā, samāpajjanti etaṃ mahākāruṇikāti samāpatti, mahākaruṇā ca sā samāpatti cāti mahākaruṇāsamāpatti, tassaṃ mahākaruṇāsamāpattiyaṃ. Taṃ sampayuttaṃ vā ñāṇaṃ.
“一切知智”和“无碍智”这里:因为了知了五种所应了知之境的全部,所以称为“一切知者”;一切知者的状态就是“一切知性”;这个一切知性本身就是智,按理应该说成“一切知性智”,但实际说的是“一切知智”。因为一切法可以分为有为、无为等,具体来说就是行、变异、相、涅槃、施设这五种所应了知的境。正因为他的智只依转向而现前,所以对他来说没有任何障碍,因此就称为“无碍智”。巴利
Sabbaññutaññāṇaṃ anāvaraṇañāṇanti ettha pañcaneyyapathappabhedaṃ sabbaṃ aññāsīti sabbaññū, sabbaññussa bhāvo sabbaññutā, sabbaññutā eva ñāṇaṃ sabbaññutāñāṇanti vattabbe sabbaññutaññāṇanti vuttaṃ. Saṅkhatāsaṅkhatādibhedā sabbadhammā hi saṅkhāro vikāro lakkhaṇaṃ nibbānaṃ paññattīti pañceva neyyapathā honti. Āvajjanapaṭibaddhattā eva hi natthi tassa āvaraṇanti tadeva anāvaraṇañāṇanti vuccati (paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 1.1.68).
对于“一切处无著、无碍、无障智”这一说法:在这里,指的是在过去、未来、现在,无著、远离执著,无碍、远离对立面而生起,无障的智。巴利
Sabbatthaasaṅgamappaṭihatamanāvaraṇañāṇanti ettha atītānāgatapaccuppannesu asaṅgaṃ saṅgavirahitaṃ appaṭihataṃ paṭipakkhavirahitaṃ hutvā pavattaṃ āvaraṇavirahitaṃ ñāṇaṃ.
他也说明未来。巴利
Anāgatampi ādisatīti –
在这个贤劫中,出现了三位导师;
我现在是正自觉者,弥勒将来也会成为正自觉者。巴利
‘‘Imasmiṃ bhaddake kappe, tayo āsiṃsu nāyakā; Ahametarahi sambuddho, metteyyo cāpi hessatī’’ti. ca –
比丘们,当人的寿命有八万岁那么长的时候,一位名叫弥勒的世尊会出现在世间,他是阿拉汉、正自觉者、明行足。巴利
‘‘Asītivassasahassāyukesu , bhikkhave, manussesu metteyyo nāma bhagavā loke uppajjissati arahaṃ sammāsambuddho vijjācaraṇasampanno’’ti ca (dī. ni. 3.107) –
比丘们,那时有一位名叫螺贝的国王,他把大帕那达王命人建造的那根柱子竖立起来,住在那里,然后把它布施出去,向沙门、婆罗门、穷人、商人、乞讨者行布施。之后,他会在弥勒世尊、阿罗汉、正等正觉者面前剃除须发,披上袈裟,从在家出家,过无家生活。巴利
‘‘Atha kho, bhikkhave, saṅkho nāma rājā yo so yūpo raññā mahāpanādena kārāpito, taṃ yūpaṃ ussāpetvā ajjhāvasitvā taṃ datvā vissajjitvā samaṇabrāhmaṇakapaṇaddhikavaṇibbakayācakānaṃ dānaṃ datvā metteyyassa bhagavato arahato sammāsambuddhassa santike kesamassuṃ ohāretvā kāsāyāni vatthāni acchādetvā agārasmā anagāriyaṃ pabbajissatī’’ti ca (dī. ni. 3.108) –
在未来,将会出现一位名叫“骨王”的独觉佛(《弥林达问经》4.1.3),还会出现一位名叫“善意王”的独觉佛。巴利
‘‘Anāgate aṭṭhissaro nāma paccekasambuddho bhavissatī’’ti (mi. pa. 4.1.3) ca, ‘‘sumanissaro nāma paccekasambuddho bhavissatī’’ti ca –
他以“等”这样的方式,讲说了提婆达多等人未来的情况。他也指出现在,这一点是显而易见的。巴利
Ādinā nayena devadattādīnaṃ anāgataṃ ācikkhati. Paccuppannampi ādisatīti idaṃ pākaṭameva.
82 “已超越色想”是指已经超越了色想。“舍弃一切身”是指通过彼分断和镇伏断而舍弃了一切色身,意思是说,他已经断除了色有的结生。“见无所有”是指通过观察识的不存在而见到“无所有”,这里说的是证得无所有处定的人。“我问能者之智”——这里用“能者”来称呼世尊。我问那个人之智,应该是怎样的?“应如何引导”——他应该怎样被引导,才能让更上的智慧生起?巴利
82.Vibhūtarūpasaññissāti samatikkantarūpasaññissa. Sabbakāyappahāyinoti tadaṅgavikkhambhanavasena sabbarūpakāyapahāyino, pahīnarūpabhavapaṭisandhikassāti adhippāyo. Natthi kiñcīti passatoti viññāṇābhāvadassanena ‘‘natthi kiñcī’’ti passato, ākiñcaññāyatanalābhinoti vuttaṃ hoti. Ñāṇaṃ sakkānupucchāmīti sakkāti bhagavantaṃ ālapanto āha. Tassa puggalassa ñāṇaṃ pucchāmi, kīdisaṃ icchitabbanti. Kathaṃ neyyāti kathañca so netabbo, kathamassa uttariñāṇaṃ uppādetabbanti.
什么是“色想”?在这里,“色想”是以“想”为名,来指色界禅那以及它的所缘对象。色界禅那本身也被称为“色”,比如“有色者见诸色”这类说法里就是这样。它的所缘对象也被称为“色”,比如“在外见诸色,有美有丑”这类说法里就是这样。所以这里说“于色有想”就是色想,像这样以“想”为名,这是对色界禅那的一种称呼。“以色为想”就是色想,意思是“以色为名”。应当知道,这也是对地遍等不同种类及其所缘对象的一种称呼。不过在这里,特指依善、果报、唯作而说的十五种禅那所摄的色想。“入色界定者”,指进入色界善禅定的人。“生起者”,指依果报禅那而生起于那一存在的人。“现法乐住者”,指就在这一生中进入唯作禅那、生起快乐而安住的人。“于无色定”,指空无边处定等。“已获得者”,指已经生起并安住的人。“色想已远离”,指色想已经离去。已离去,就是已被灭除。也有一种读法是“未修习”,这也是一种好的读法。巴利
Katamārūpasaññāti ettha rūpasaññāti saññāsīsena vuttarūpāvacarajhānañceva tadārammaṇañca. Rūpāvacarajhānampi hi rūpanti vuccati ‘‘rūpī rūpāni passatī’’tiādīsu (dha. sa. 248; paṭi. ma. 1.209). Tassa ārammaṇampi ‘‘bahiddhā rūpāni passati suvaṇṇadubbaṇṇānī’’tiādīsu (dha. sa. 223). Tasmā idha rūpe saññā rūpasaññāti evaṃ saññāsīsena rūpāvacarajhānassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Rūpaṃ saññā assāti rūpasaññā, rūpamassa nāmanti vuttaṃ hoti. Evaṃ pathavīkasiṇādibhedassa tadārammaṇassa cetaṃ adhivacananti veditabbaṃ. Idha pana kusalavipākakiriyavasena pañcadasajhānasaṅkhātā rūpasaññā eva adhippetā . Rūpāvacarasamāpattiṃsamāpannassa vāti rūpāvacarakusalajjhānasamāpattiṃ samāpannassa. Upapannassa vāti vipākajjhānavasena tasmiṃ bhave upapannassa. Diṭṭhadhammasukhavihārissa vāti imasmiṃyeva attabhāve kiriyājhānaṃ samāpajjitvā sukhaṃ uppādetvā viharantassa. Arūpasamāpattiyoti ākāsānañcāyatanādīni. Paṭiladdhassāti uppādetvā ṭhitassa. Rūpasaññā vibhūtā hontīti rūpasaññā apagatā honti. Vigatāti vināsitā. ‘‘Abhāvitā’’tipi pāṭho, sundaro.
以彼分超越,是指通过彼分舍断的方式而超越。以镇伏断而舍断,是指通过证得无色禅那,以镇伏的方式予以舍断。他的色身,是指那位证得无色定的无色补特伽罗的色界身。巴利
Tadaṅgasamatikkamāti tadaṅgappahānavasena atikkamena. Vikkhambhanappahānena pahīnoti arūpajjhānapaṭilābhena vikkhambhanena pahīno. Tassa rūpakāyoti tassa arūpasamāpattipaṭilābhino arūpapuggalassa rūpāvacarakāyo.
“无所有处”在这里是指:他没有任何东西,所以叫“无所有”。意思是说,他连一点点残留的积聚都没有,这就叫“无所有”。无所有的状态就是“无所有”,这是对空无边处识已经消失的另一种说法。这个“无所有”作为依止处,就是这种想所在的处所,所以叫“无所有处”。实际上,这是对以虚空中生起的识之消失为所缘的禅那的另一种说法。“入识无边处定,已念知者”:就是以念知的状态进入那个识无边处定。“从彼出定”:就是以念知的状态从那个定中出来。“就彼识”:就是那个在虚空中生起的广大识。“使非有”:就是破坏它。“使消失”:就是以种种方式消灭它。“使隐没”:就是让它不再可见。巴利
Ākiñcaññāyatananti ettha nāssa kiñcananti akiñcanaṃ, antamaso saṅgamattampi assa avasiṭṭhaṃ natthīti vuttaṃ hoti. Akiñcanassa bhāvo ākiñcaññaṃ, ākāsānañcāyatanaviññāṇāpagamassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ, taṃ ākiñcaññaṃ adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhena imissā saññāya āyatananti ākiñcaññāyatanaṃ, ākāse pavattitaviññāṇāpagamārammaṇassa jhānassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Viññāṇañcāyatanasamāpattiṃ sato samāpajjitvāti taṃ viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ satokārī hutvā samāpajjitvā. Tato vuṭṭhahitvāti satokārī hutvā tāya samāpattiyā vuṭṭhāya. Taññeva viññāṇanti taṃ ākāse pavattitaṃ mahaggataviññāṇaṃ. Abhāvetīti vināseti. Vibhāvetīti vividhā nāseti. Antaradhāpetīti adassanaṃ gameti.
应该怎样引导他?那个人要以什么方式被认识?应该被调伏:要以种种方式被认识。应该被随顺引导:要反复用心让他通达。巴利
Kathaṃso netabboti so puggalo kenappakārena jānitabbo. Vinetabboti nānāvidhena jānitabbo. Anunetabboti punappunaṃ cittena kathaṃ gamayitabbo.
这时,世尊对那些具有这种特质的人,显示了自己不受阻碍的智慧,为了说明这种智慧而说出偈颂。其中,“了知一切识住的如来”:以造作行为来说有四种,以结生来说有七种——如此了知一切识住的,就是如来。“了知他安住”:以业造作的方式,了知这个众生安住——了知“未来他将成为这样趣向的人”。“已倾向”:已倾向于无所有处等。“以彼为归宿”:成为以彼为本质的。巴利
Athassa bhagavā tādise puggale attano appaṭihatañāṇataṃ pakāsetvā taṃ ñāṇaṃ byākātuṃ gāthamāha. Tattha viññāṇaṭṭhitiyo sabbā, abhijānaṃ tathāgatoti abhisaṅkhāravasena catasso paṭisandhivasena sattāti evaṃ sabbā viññāṇaṭṭhitiyo abhijānanto tathāgato. Tiṭṭhantamenaṃ jānātīti kammābhisaṅkhāravasena tiṭṭhametaṃ puggalaṃ jānāti – ‘‘āyatiṃ ayaṃ evaṃgatiko bhavissatī’’ti. Dhimuttanti ākiñcaññāyatanādīsu adhimuttaṃ. Tapparāyaṇanti tammayaṃ.
“识住”是指结生识的立足处,也就是那些有识的蕴。其中“例如”这个词是用来举例的,意思是“就像人类”。因为在无量的轮围世界里,无量人类的肤色、体型等,即使找两个人,也没有完全相同的。就算有些地方有双胞胎,在肤色或体型上相似,他们在看来看去等神态上也还是不一样。所以说他们是“身异”。而他们的结生想,可能是三因的,也可能是二因的,也可能是无因的。因此说他们是“想异”。“一类天”指六欲界天。在这些天里,有些天人的身体是蓝色的,有些是黄色的等等。而他们的想,可能是三因的,也可能是二因的,但不会是无因的。“一类堕处者”指脱离了四恶趣的众生,比如富那婆薮的母亲——女夜叉、爱母、福善、法护等,以及其他住在宫殿里的饿鬼。这些众生的身体,因为肤色有白色、黑色、芒果树色等不同,体型有瘦、胖、粗、长等不同,所以各不相同;他们的想则和人类一样,有三因、二因、无因的差别。但他们不像天人那样有大威德,而像可怜人那样威德很小,很难得到食物和衣服,被痛苦逼迫着生活。有些在黑分月时受苦,在白分月时享乐,因此从乐的堆积中堕落后,被称为“堕处者”。不过,这里如果是三因的人,他们也能证悟法,就像爱母等人一样。巴利
Viññāṇaṭṭhitiyoti paṭisandhiviññāṇassa ṭhānāni saviññāṇakā khandhā eva. Tattha seyyathāpīti nidassanatthe nipāto yathā manussāti attho. Aparimāṇesupi hi cakkavāḷesu aparimāṇānaṃ manussānaṃ vaṇṇasaṇṭhānādivasena dvepi ekasadisā natthi. Yepi hi katthaci yamakabhātaro vaṇṇena vā saṇṭhānena vā sadisā honti. Tepi ālokitavilokitādīhi visadisāva honti. Tasmā ‘‘nānattakāyā’’ti vuttā. Paṭisandhisaññā pana nesaṃ tihetukāpi duhetukāpi ahetukāpi hoti. Tasmā ‘‘nānattasaññino’’ti vuttā. Ekacce ca devāti cha kāmāvacaradevā. Tesu hi kesañci kāyo nīlo hoti, kesañci pītakādivaṇṇo. Saññā pana nesaṃ tihetukāpi duhetukāpi hoti, ahetukā na hoti. Ekacce ca vinipātikāti catuapāyavinimuttā punabbasumātā yakkhinī piyaṅkaramātā phussamittā dhammaguttāti evamādayo aññe ca vemānikā petā. Etesañhi odātakāḷamaṅguracchavisāmavaṇṇādivasena ceva kisathūlarassadīghavasena ca kāyo nānā hoti, manussānaṃ viya tihetukaduhetukāhetukavasena saññāpi. Te pana devā viya na mahesakkhā, kapaṇamanussā viya appesakkhā dullabhaghāsacchādanā dukkhapīḷitā viharanti. Ekacce kāḷapakkhe dukkhitā juṇhapakkhe sukhitā honti, tasmā sukhasamussayato vinipatitattā vinipātikāti vuttā. Ye panettha tihetukā, tesaṃ dhammābhisamayopi hoti piyaṅkaramātādīnaṃ viya.
“梵身天”是指梵众天、梵辅天和大梵天。“初生者”是指他们全都是通过初禅投生的。不过,梵众天是通过下品初禅投生的,梵辅天是通过中品初禅投生的,而他们的身体则更加广大。大梵天是通过上品初禅投生的,他们的身体则极其广大。因此,他们的身体有差异,而想则因为都依初禅而相同,所以被称为“身异想一”。就像这些天一样,四恶趣的众生也是如此。在地狱中,有些众生的身体有一伽浮他,有些有半由旬,有些有三伽浮他,而提婆达多的身体则有一百由旬。在畜生中,有些小,有些大。在饿鬼界中,有些身高六十肘,有些身高八十肘,有些是金色的,有些是丑陋的。黑暗的阿修罗也是这样。而且在这里,还有一种叫“长脊鬼”的,据说身长甚至达到六十由旬。然而,所有这些众生的想都是不善异熟无因的。因此,恶趣众生也被列入“身异想一”之中。巴利
Brahmakāyikāti brahmapārisajjabrahmapurohitamahābrahmāno. Paṭhamābhinibbattāti te sabbepi paṭhamajjhānena nibbattā. Brahmapārisajjā pana parittena, brahmapurohitā majjhimena, kāyova nesaṃ vipphārikataro hoti. Mahābrahmāno paṇītena, kāyo pana nesaṃ ativipphārikataro hoti. Iti te kāyassa nānattā, paṭhamajjhānavasena saññāya ekattā nānattakāyā ekattasaññinoti vuttā. Yathā ca te, evaṃ catūsu apāyesu sattā. Nirayesu hi kesañci gāvutaṃ, kesañci aḍḍhayojanaṃ, kesañci tigāvutaṃ attabhāvo hoti, devadattassa pana yojanasatiko jāto. Tiracchānesupi keci khuddakā honti, keci mahantā. Pettivisayesupi keci saṭṭhihatthā, keci asītihatthā honti, keci suvaṇṇā, keci dubbaṇṇā. Tathā kālakañcikā asurā. Api cettha dīghapiṭṭhikapetā nāma saṭṭhiyojanikāpi honti. Saññā pana sabbesampi akusalavipākāhetukāva hoti. Iti āpāyikāpi nānattakāyā ekattasaññinoti saṅkhaṃ gacchanti.
光音天:就像火炬迸出的火花一样,光明从他们的身体里一段一段地迸散、飘落开来,所以叫光音天。在他们当中,按五类的分类来说,修习下品的第二禅和第三禅而投生到那里的,叫少光天;修习中品而投生的,叫无量光天;修习上品而投生的,叫光音天。不过这里按最高标准把所有这类天人都包括进来了。因为他们所有的身体都一样遍满光明,而想则有有寻有伺和无寻无伺的差别,所以有所不同。巴利
Ābhassarāti daṇḍaukkāya acci viya etesaṃ sarīrato ābhā chijjitvā chijjitvā patantī viya sarati visaratīti ābhassarā. Tesu pañcakanaye dutiyatatiyajjhānadvayaṃ parittaṃ bhāvetvā upapannā parittābhā nāma honti. Majjhimaṃ bhāvetvā upapannā appamāṇābhā nāma honti. Paṇītaṃ bhāvetvā upapannā ābhassarā nāma honti. Idha pana ukkaṭṭhaparicchedavasena sabbe gahitā. Sabbesañhi tesaṃ kāyo ekavipphārova hoti, saññā pana avitakkavicāramattā ca avitakkaavicārā cāti nānā.
遍净天:就是被清净之色所遍满,因为清净的身体光色而成为浑然一体,这是它的意思。这些天人的光明,不像光音天那样一段一段地断开而放射。按四法论来说,是依第三禅;按五法论来说,是依第四禅,以下品、中品、上品禅那的力量,分别成为少净天、无量净天、遍净天。因此应当知道,他们全都有同样的身相,也依第四禅的想而有同样的想。广果天也属于第四识住。无想有情因为没有心识,所以不归入这里,而归入众生居。巴利
Subhakiṇhāti subhena vokiṇṇā, subhena sarīrappabhāvaṇṇena ekagghanāti attho. Etesañhi na ābhassarānaṃ viya chijjitvā chijjitvā pabhā gacchatīti. Catukkanaye tatiyassa pañcakanaye catukkassa parittamajjhimapaṇītassa jhānassa vasena parittasubhaappamāṇasubhasubhakiṇhā nāma hutvā nibbattanti. Iti sabbepi te ekattakāyā ceva catutthajjhānasaññāya ekattasaññino cāti veditabbā. Vehapphalāpi catutthaviññāṇaṭṭhitimeva bhajanti. Asaññasattā viññāṇābhāvā ettha saṅgahaṃ na gacchanti, sattāvāsesu gacchanti.
净居天众安住于还灭分,并非一切时都存在;在十万劫乃至无数劫中没有佛出世的世间,他们不会出生。只有在万六千劫之内有佛出世时,他们才出生。对于转法轮的世尊来说,他们就像蕴的住处一样。因此,他们既不归入识住,也不归入众生居。不过,大西瓦长老依据这段经文——“舍利弗,我在这般漫长的时间里,除了净居天之外,从未住过这样的住处,这实属难得”——主张净居天也归入第四识住和第四众生居。这种说法因为没有被经典否定,所以是被认可的。巴利
Suddhāvāsā vivaṭṭapakkhe ṭhitā, na sabbakālikā, kappasatasahassampi asaṅkhyeyyampi buddhasuññe loke na uppajjanti. Soḷasakappasahassabbhantare buddhesu uppannesuyeva uppajjanti. Dhammacakkapavattissa (saṃ. ni. 5.1081; mahāva. 13; paṭi. ma. 2.30) bhagavato khandhāvārasadisā honti. Tasmā neva viññāṇaṭṭhitiṃ, na ca sattāvāsaṃ bhajanti. Mahāsīvatthero pana ‘‘na kho pana so, sāriputta, āvāso sulabharūpo, yo mayā anāvuṭṭhapubbo iminā dīghena addhunā aññatra suddhāvāsehi devehīti iminā suttena (ma. ni. 1.160) suddhāvāsāpi catutthaviññāṇaṭṭhitiṃ catutthasattāvāsañca bhajantī’’ti vadati, taṃ appaṭibāhitattā suttassa anuññātaṃ (a. ni. aṭṭha. 3.7.44-45; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 1.1.21).
“完全超越一切色想”这句话里,“完全”是指以一切方式,或者指全部、没有剩余的意思。“色想”是以“想”为代表,说的是色界禅那以及它们的所缘。因为色界禅那在“有色者见色”等经文里也被称为“色”,而它的所缘在“在外见色,有美有丑”等经文里也被称为“色”。所以这里用“对色有想,就是色想”这种方式,把它作为以“想”为代表所说的色界禅那的别名。色就是它的想,所以叫色想;意思是说,色就是它的名字。应当知道,这也是对地遍等不同种类、以及那些所缘的代称。巴利
Sabbaso rūpasaññānaṃ samatikkamāti ettha sabbasoti sabbākārena, sabbāsaṃ vā anavasesānanti attho. Rūpasaññānanti saññāsīsena vuttarūpāvacarajjhānānañceva tadārammaṇānañca. Rūpāvacarajjhānampi hi rūpanti vuccati ‘‘rūpī rūpāni passatī’’tiādīsu (dha. sa. 248; paṭi. ma. 1.209), tassa ārammaṇampi ‘‘bahiddhā rūpāni passati suvaṇṇadubbaṇṇānī’’tiādīsu (dha. sa. 223). Tasmā idha ‘‘rūpe saññā rūpasaññā’’ti evaṃ saññāsīsena vuttarūpāvacarajjhānassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Rūpaṃ saññā assāti rūpasaññā, rūpamassa nāmanti vuttaṃ hoti. Evaṃ pathavīkasiṇādibhedassa tadārammaṇassa cetaṃ adhivacananti veditabbaṃ.
“超越”是指由离贪和由灭而超越。这话说的是什么意思呢?对于这十五种被称为禅那的色想——即依善、异熟、唯作来分的那些——以及这八种被称为所缘的色想——即依地遍等来分的那些——以一切方式、无一剩余地,由离贪和由灭,也就是以离贪为因、以灭为因,成就并安住于空无边处。因为,如果没有完全超越色想,就不可能成就并安住于空无边处。在这里,对于所缘还没有离贪的人,想是不可能被超越的;而当想被超越时,所缘也就同样被超越了。因此,这里没有直接说超越所缘——巴利
Samatikkamāti virāgā nirodhā ca. Kiṃ vuttaṃ hoti? Etāsaṃ kusalavipākakiriyavasena pañcadasannaṃ jhānasaṅkhātānaṃ rūpasaññānaṃ etesañca pathavīkasiṇādivasena aṭṭhannaṃ ārammaṇasaṅkhātānaṃ rūpasaññānaṃ sabbākārena anavasesānaṃ vā virāgā ca nirodhā ca virāgahetu ceva nirodhahetu ca ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ upasampajja viharati. Na hi sakkā sabbaso anatikkantarūpasaññena etaṃ upasampajja viharitunti. Tattha yasmā ārammaṇe avirattassa saññāsamatikkamo na hoti, samatikkantāsu ca saññāsu ārammaṇaṃ samatikkantameva hoti. Tasmā ārammaṇasamatikkamaṃ avatvā –
在这里,什么是色想?入色界等至者的想,或生于色界者的想,或体验现法乐住者的想——那想、了知、了知的状态,这些就称为色想。他已经超越、完全超越、彻底超越了这些色想,因此说“超越一切色想”。巴利
‘‘Tattha katamā rūpasaññā? Rūpāvacarasamāpattiṃ samāpannassa vā upapannassa vā diṭṭhadhammasukhavihārissa vā saññā sañjānanā sañjānitattaṃ, imā vuccanti rūpasaññāyo. Imā rūpasaññāyo atikkanto hoti vītikkanto samatikkanto, tena vuccati sabbaso rūpasaññānaṃ samatikkamā’’ti –
《分别论》里只讲到超越想。不过,这些等至要靠超越所缘才能证得,不像初禅等那样只停留在同一个所缘上,所以应当知道,这里也是依据超越所缘来作义释的。巴利
Evaṃ vibhaṅge (vibha. 602) saññānaṃyeva samatikkamo vutto. Yasmā pana ārammaṇasamatikkamena pattabbā etā samāpattiyo, na ekasmiṃyeva ārammaṇe paṭhamajjhānādīni viya, tasmā ayaṃ ārammaṇasamatikkamavasenāpi atthavaṇṇanā katāti veditabbā.
“有对想的灭尽”:由于与眼等感官基础以及色等所缘的碰撞而生起的想,就是“有对想”,这是色想等的别名。正如经中所说:“其中,什么是有对想?色想、声想、香想、味想、触想,这些被称为有对想。”应当知道,这里说的是:这十种有对想——五种善异熟和五种不善异熟——全部被灭尽、舍断、不再生起,令它们停止活动。巴利
Paṭighasaññānaṃatthaṅgamāti cakkhādīnaṃ vatthūnaṃ rūpādīnaṃ ārammaṇānañca paṭighātena uppannā saññā paṭighasaññā, rūpasaññādīnaṃ etaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘tattha katamā paṭighasaññā? Rūpasaññā saddasaññā gandhasaññā rasasaññā phoṭṭhabbasaññā, imā vuccanti paṭighasaññāyo’’ti (vibha. 603). Tāsaṃ kusalavipākānaṃ pañcannaṃ akusalavipākānaṃ pañcannanti sabbaso dasannaṃ paṭighasaññānaṃ atthaṅgamā pahānā asamuppādā, appavattiṃ katvāti vuttaṃ hoti.
虽然入初禅等定的人也没有这些想,因为那时心不通过五门生起,但即便如此,就像在别处已断除的乐与苦在第四禅中仍被提及、有身见等在第三道中仍被提及一样,在这里提及它们,是为了激发对此禅那的精勤,以赞叹此禅那的方式来说的。或者这样说:虽然入色界定时它们不存在,但它们不存在并不是因为已被断除,因为色界的修习并不导向离色,而这些想的生起依赖于色;但这里的修习却导向离色。因此,在这里说它们“已断除”是恰当的。不仅可以说,而且应当完全这样认定。正因为它们在此之前未被断除,世尊才说“入初禅者,声音是刺”。而在这里,正因为它们已断除,才说无色定是不动、寂静解脱,并说“阿罗罗·伽蓝入无色定时,有五百辆车经过、靠近、驶过,他既没看见,也没听到声音”。巴利
Kāmañcetā paṭhamajjhānādīni samāpannassāpi na santi, na hi tasmiṃ samaye pañcadvāravasena cittaṃ pavattati, evaṃ santepi aññattha pahīnānaṃ sukhadukkhānaṃ catutthajjhāne viya sakkāyadiṭṭhādīnaṃ tatiyamagge viya ca imasmiṃyeva jhāne ussāhajananatthaṃ imassa jhānassa pasaṃsāvasena etāsaṃ ettha vacanaṃ veditabbaṃ. Atha vā – kiñcāpi tā rūpāvacaraṃ samāpannassa na santi, atha kho na pahīnattā na santi, na hi rūpavirāgāya rūpāvacarabhāvanā saṃvattati, rūpāyattā ca etāsaṃ pavatti, ayaṃ pana bhāvanā rūpavirāgāya saṃvattati . Tasmā tā ettha ‘‘pahīnā’’ti vattuṃ vaṭṭati. Na kevalañca vattuṃ, ekaṃseneva evaṃ dhāretumpi vaṭṭati. Tāsañhi ito pubbe appahīnattāyeva ‘‘paṭhamajjhānaṃ samāpannassa saddo kaṇṭako’’ti (a. ni. 10.72) vutto bhagavatā. Idha ca pahīnattāyeva arūpasamāpattīnaṃ āneñjatā santavimokkhatā ca vuttā – ‘‘āḷāro ca kālāmo arūpaṃ samāpanno pañcamattāni sakaṭasatāni nissāya nissāya atikkantāni neva addasa, na pana saddaṃ assosī’’ti (dī. ni. 2.192).
对种种想不作意,意思是:对在种种不同所缘中生起的想,或者对种种不同种类的想,不作意。因为确实,这些——巴利
Nānattasaññānaṃ amanasikārāti nānatte gocare pavattānaṃ saññānaṃ, nānattānaṃ vā saññānaṃ. Yasmā hi etā –
在这里,什么是种种想?对于未得定的人,与意界相应或与意识界相应者的想、了知、了知的状态,这些就称为种种想。巴利
‘‘Tattha katamā nānattasaññā? Asamāpannassa manodhātusamaṅgissa vā manoviññāṇadhātusamaṅgissa vā saññā sañjānanā sañjānitattaṃ, imā vuccanti nānattasaññāyo’’ti (vibha. 604) –
按照《分别论》里的详细分别,这里所说的,就是未入定的人在意界和意识界里所包含的想。这些想在色、声等各种各样、性质各不相同的所缘上生起。因为这四十四种想——也就是八种欲界善想、十二种不善想、十一种欲界善异熟想、两种不善异熟想、十一种欲界唯作想——种类多样、性质各异、彼此不相似,所以称为“种种想”。对这一切种种想完全不作意,就是不转向它们、不把它们放在心上、不让它们现起、不观察它们。正因为他确实不转向、不作意、不观察它们,所以才这样说。巴利
Evaṃ vibhaṅge vibhajitvā vuttāva idha adhippetā asamāpannassa manodhātumanoviññāṇadhātusaṅgahitā saññā rūpasaddādibhede nānatte nānāsabhāve gocare pavattanti. Yasmā cetā aṭṭha kāmāvacarakusalasaññā dvādasa akusalasaññā ekādasa kāmāvacarakusalavipākasaññā dve akusalavipākasaññā ekādasa kāmāvacarakiriyasaññāti evaṃ catucattālīsampi saññā nānattā nānāsabhāvā aññamaññaṃ asadisā, tasmā ‘‘nānattasaññā’’ti vuttā. Tāsaṃ sabbaso nānattasaññānaṃ amanasikārā anāvajjanā asamannāhārā apaccavekkhaṇā. Yasmā tā nāvajjati na manasikaroti na paccavekkhati, tasmāti vuttaṃ hoti.
在这里,之前的色想和有对想,即使是在由这个禅那所投生的生存状态中也不存在,更不用说在那个生存状态中成就并安住于这个禅那的时候了。所以,对于它们,用“超越”和“息灭”这两种说法,说的就是它们完全不存在。然而,对于种种想,因为八种欲界善想、九种唯作想、十种不善想——这二十七种想,在由这个禅那所投生的生存状态中是存在的,所以应当知道,对于它们说的是“不作意”。因为即使在那里,成就并安住于这个禅那的人,也是通过不作意它们而成就并安住的;但如果他作意它们,就不再是入定者了。简而言之,在这里,“超越色想”这句话,说的是舍断一切色界法;“息灭有对想、不作意种种想”这句话,应当理解为说的是舍断一切欲界心和心所,以及不作意。巴利
Yasmā cettha purimā rūpasaññā paṭighasaññā ca iminā jhānena nibbatte bhavepi na vijjanti, pageva tasmiṃ bhave imaṃ jhānaṃ upasampajja viharaṇakāle, tasmā tāsaṃ ‘‘samatikkamā atthaṅgamā’’ti dvedhāpi abhāvoyeva vutto. Nānattasaññāsu pana yasmā aṭṭha kāmāvacarakusalasaññā nava kiriyasaññā dasa akusalasaññāti, imā sattavīsati saññā iminā jhānena nibbatte bhave vijjanti, tasmā tāsaṃ ‘‘amanasikārā’’ti vuttanti veditabbaṃ. Tatrāpi hi imaṃ jhānaṃ upasampajja viharanto tāsaṃ amanasikārāyeva upasampajja viharati, tā pana manasikaronto asamāpanno hotīti. Saṅkhepato cettha ‘‘rūpasaññānaṃ samatikkamā’’ti iminā sabbarūpāvacaradhammānaṃ pahānaṃ vuttaṃ. ‘‘Paṭighasaññānaṃ atthaṅgamā nānattasaññānaṃ amanasikārā’’ti iminā sabbesaṃ kāmāvacaracittacetasikānañca pahānaṃ amanasikāro ca vuttoti veditabbo (paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.213).
世尊就这样用三句话赞叹空无边处定:超越十五种色想、灭没十种有对想、对四十四种种种想不作意。为什么要这样说呢?既是为了激发听法者的精进,也是为了吸引他们。因为如果有些愚笨的人说:“导师教导我们证得空无边处定,可是证得这个到底有什么意义?有什么好处?”为了不让他们有机会这样说,世尊就用这些方式赞叹这种定。他们听了之后就会这样想:“原来这种定这么寂静、这么殊胜,我们也要证得它。”然后就会为了证得它而精进努力。巴利
Iti bhagavā pannarasannaṃ rūpasaññānaṃ samatikkamena dasannaṃ paṭighasaññānaṃ atthaṅgamena catucattālīsāya nānattasaññānaṃ amanasikārenāti tīhi padehi ākāsānañcāyatanasamāpattiyā vaṇṇaṃ kathesi. Kiṃ kāraṇāti ce? Sotūnaṃ ussāhajananatthañceva palobhanatthañca. Sace hi keci apaṇḍitā vadeyyuṃ – ‘‘satthā ākāsānañcāyatanasamāpattiṃ nibbattethāti vadati, ko nu kho etāya nibbattitāya attho, ko ānisaṃso’’ti. ‘‘Te evaṃ vattuṃ mā labhantū’’ti imehi ākārehi samāpattiyā vaṇṇaṃ kathesi. Tañhi nesaṃ sutvā evaṃ bhavissati – ‘‘evaṃ santā kira ayaṃ samāpatti evaṃ paṇītā, nibbattessāma na’’nti, athassā nibbattanatthāya ussāhaṃ karissantīti.
为了引诱他们,他也讲了这种定的功德,就像那个卖刺毒的商人一样。所谓卖刺毒的商人,其实就是卖糖的商贩。据说他把糖、糖浆、糖块、砂糖之类装上车,运到边地村庄,高声吆喝:来买刺毒啊,来买刺毒啊!村民听到后,心想:毒这东西很硬很烈,谁吃了就会死;刺也会扎死人。这两样都可怕,买它有什么好处?于是他们把家门都关上,连孩子们也都赶开了。商人看到这情形,心想:这些村民很会做买卖啊,来,我用个办法让他们来买。于是他吆喝:来买这最甜的东西啊,来买这最美味的东西啊,糖、糖浆、砂糖、粗糖都能买到,用假钱、假币什么的也能买到!村民听到后,欢欢喜喜地跑出来,花了很多钱买了下来。巴利
Palobhanatthañcāpi tesaṃ etissā vaṇṇaṃ kathesi visakaṇṭakavāṇijoviya, visakaṇṭakavāṇijo nāma guḷavāṇijo vuccati. So kira guḷaphāṇitakhaṇḍasakkarādīni sakaṭena ādāya paccantagāmaṃ gantvā ‘‘visakaṇṭakaṃ gaṇhatha, visakaṇṭakaṃ gaṇhathā’’ti ugghosesi. Taṃ sutvā gāmikā ‘‘visaṃ nāma kakkhaḷaṃ, yo naṃ khādati, so marati, kaṇṭakopi vijjhitvā māreti, ubhopete kakkhaḷā, ko ettha ānisaṃso’’ti gehadvārāni thakesuṃ, dārake ca palāpesuṃ. Taṃ disvā vāṇijo ‘‘avohārakusalā ime gāmikā, handa ne upāyena gaṇhāpemī’’ti ‘‘atimadhuraṃ gaṇhatha, atisāduṃ gaṇhatha, guḷaṃ phāṇitaṃ sakkaraṃ samagghaṃ labbhati, kūṭamāsakakūṭakahāpaṇādīhipi labbhatī’’ti ugghosesi. Taṃ sutvā gāmikā haṭṭhapahaṭṭhā nikkhantā bahumpi mūlaṃ datvā gahesuṃ.
在这里,世尊说“你们要证得空无边处定”,就像商人吆喝“来买刺毒啊”一样。村民们心想“这两样东西都这么扎人,买它有什么好处”,同样,听法的人心想“世尊说‘要证得空无边处定’,这到底有什么好处?我们不知道它有什么功德”。接着,世尊开示超越色想等功德,就像商人又说“来买这极其甘甜的东西”之类的话。因为听了这些之后,他们就像村民花大价钱买糖块一样,心被这些功德所吸引,发起大精进,要证得这个定。所以世尊说这些话,是为了激发他们的精进,也是为了吸引他们。巴利
Tattha vāṇijassa ‘‘visakaṇṭakaṃ gaṇhathā’’ti ugghosanaṃ viya bhagavato ‘‘ākāsānañcāyatanasamāpattiṃ nibbattethā’’ti vacanaṃ. ‘‘Ubhopete kakkhaḷā, ko ettha ānisaṃso’’ti gāmikānaṃ cintanaṃ viya ‘‘bhagavā ‘ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ nibbattethā’ti āha, ko nu kho ettha ānisaṃso, nāssa guṇaṃ jānāmā’’ti sotūnaṃ cintanaṃ. Athassa vāṇijassa ‘‘atimadhuraṃ gaṇhathā’’tiādivacanaṃ viya bhagavato rūpasaññāsamatikkamanādikaṃ ānisaṃsappakāsanaṃ. Idañhi sutvā te bahumpi mūlaṃ datvā gāmikā viya guḷaṃ ‘‘iminā ānisaṃsena palobhitacittā mahantampi ussāhaṃ katvā imaṃ samāpattiṃ nibbattessantī’’ti ussāhajananatthaṃ palobhanatthañca kathesi.
往生空无边处的众生:这里,“没有边际”就叫“无边”。虚空没有边际,所以是“空无边”;这个空无边本身就是“空无边”。这个空无边作为依止处,对于与它相应的禅那及其心所来说就是“处”,就像诸天的天处一样,所以叫“空无边处”。这是去掉遍相之后那个虚空的名称。在那里修成禅那,以结生的方式投生到空无边处有的众生,就叫“往生空无边处者”。接下来,我们只解说其中的差别。巴利
Ākāsānañcāyatanūpagāti ettha nāssa antoti anantaṃ, ākāsaṃ anantaṃ ākāsānantaṃ, ākāsānantaṃ eva ākāsānañcaṃ, taṃ ākāsānañcaṃ adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhena āyatanamassa sasampayuttadhammassa jhānassa devānaṃ devāyatanamivāti ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ. Kasiṇugghāṭimākāsassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Tattha jhānaṃ nibbattetvā paṭisandhivasena ākāsānañcāyatanabhavaṃ upagatā ākāsānañcāyatanūpagā. Ito paresu visesamattameva vaṇṇayissāma (dha. sa. aṭṭha. 265, 1436-7).
“超越空无边处”这句话里,先按前面说过的方式理解:空无边处因为具有“作为所依处”的意义,所以禅那本身也叫空无边处;所缘同样按前面说的方式,也叫空无边处。这样一来,禅那和所缘这两者,都要通过不让它现行、不作意它,才算真正超越,然后才能成就并安住于识无边处。因此应当知道,这里是把这两者合在一起,才说“超越空无边处”。巴利
Ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ samatikkammāti ettha tāva pubbe vuttanayena ākāsānañcaṃ āyatanamassa adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhenāti jhānampi ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ, vuttanayeneva ārammaṇampi. Evametaṃ jhānañca ārammaṇañcāti ubhayampi appavattikaraṇena ca amanasikaraṇena ca samatikkamitvāva yasmā idaṃ viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ upasampajja viharitabbaṃ, tasmā ubhayampetaṃ ekajjhaṃ katvā ‘‘ākāsānañcāyatanaṃ samatikkammā’’ti idaṃ vuttanti veditabbaṃ.
往生识无边处者:在这里,“无边”应当理解为作意“没有边际”,所以没有边际就是“无边”;无边本身就是“无边性”,识的无边性就是“识无边”。但这里不说“识无边性”,而说“识无边”,这是此处约定俗成的说法。这识无边本身,以“所依处”的意义而称为“处”,所以叫“识无边处”。在那里证得禅那、往生到识无边处有的众生,就是“往生识无边处者”。巴利
Viññāṇañcāyatanūpagāti ettha pana ‘‘ananta’’nti manasikātabbavasena nāssa antoti anantaṃ, anantameva ānañcaṃ, viññāṇaṃ ānañcaṃ ‘‘viññāṇānañca’’nti avatvā ‘‘viññāṇañca’’nti vuttaṃ. Ayañhettha ruḷhīsaddo. Tadeva viññāṇañcaṃ adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhena āyatananti viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ. Tattha jhānaṃ nibbattetvā viññāṇañcāyatanabhavaṃ upagatā viññāṇañcāyatanūpagā.
“超越识无边处”这里也一样,按照前面所说的方式,因为识无边是它的所依处,所以禅那本身也叫识无边处;同样按照前面所说的方式,所缘也叫识无边处。这样一来,禅那和所缘这两者,都要通过不让它们生起、不作意它们,真正超越之后,才能成就并安住于无所有处。因此应当知道,是把这两者合在一起,才说“超越识无边处”。巴利
Viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ samatikkammāti etthapi pubbe vuttanayeneva viññāṇañcaṃ āyatanamassa adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhenāti jhānampi viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ, vuttanayeneva ca ārammaṇampi. Evametaṃ jhānañca ārammaṇañcāti ubhayampi appavattikaraṇena ca amanasikaraṇena ca samatikkamitvāva yasmā idaṃ ākiñcaññāyatanaṃ upasampajja viharitabbaṃ, tasmā ubhayampetaṃ ekajjhaṃ katvā ‘‘viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ samatikkammā’’ti idaṃ vuttanti veditabbaṃ.
往生无所有处者:这里,“无所有”是指他没有任何东西,意思是说,哪怕连一点点残余都不存在。“无所有”的状态就是无所有,这是空无边处识消失的同义词。这个无所有,以依止处之义而称为“处”,所以叫无所有处。在那里生起禅那之后,往生到无所有处有的众生,就是往生无所有处者。这是第七识住——意思是,他了知这是结生识的第七个住处。至于非想非非想处,想极其微细,识也同样极其微细,所以既不能说有识,也不能说无识,因此没有列入识住之中。巴利
Ākiñcaññāyatanūpagāti ettha pana nāssa kiñcananti akiñcanaṃ, antamaso bhaṅgamattampi assa avasiṭṭhaṃ natthīti vuttaṃ hoti. Akiñcanassa bhāvo ākiñcaññaṃ, ākāsānañcāyatanaviññāṇāpagamassetaṃ adhivacanaṃ. Taṃ ākiñcaññaṃ adhiṭṭhānaṭṭhena āyatananti ākiñcaññāyatanaṃ. Tattha jhānaṃ nibbattetvā ākiñcaññāyatanabhavaṃ upagatā ākiñcaññāyatanūpagā. Ayaṃ sattamaviññāṇaṭṭhitīti imaṃ sattamaṃ paṭisandhiviññāṇassa ṭhānaṃ jānāti . Nevasaññānāsaññāyatanaṃ yatheva saññāya, evaṃ viññāṇassāpi sukhumattā neva viññāṇaṃ nāviññāṇaṃ, tasmā viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu na vuttaṃ.
“非实”是指不符合事实的说法,比如“色是我”这类言论。因为它是颠倒的,所以不真实;因为它依止于邪见,所以没有利益。另一种解释:“非实”就是非真实。就像对并非贼的人说:“这是你偷来的,这不是你家中的财富。”“不实”是指样子不对,实际是另一种情况。“没有利益”是指不指向此世的利益或他世的利益。对于这类不能导向解脱的言论,如来不回答。真实、如实但没有利益的,是国王论等畜生论。真实、如实又有利益的,是依止于圣谛的。在这第三种回答中,如来是知时者,也就是说,为了回答那个问题,如来了知时机;了知大众能够领受、把握的时机,依托适当的因缘,在恰当的时候才回答。这就是其含义。巴利
Abhūtanti abhūtatthaṃ ‘‘rūpaṃ attā’’tiādivacanaṃ. Taṃ vipallāsabhāvato atacchaṃ. Diṭṭhinissayato anatthasañhitaṃ. Atha vā abhūtanti asantaṃ avijjamānaṃ. Acorasseva ‘‘idaṃ te corikāya ābhataṃ, na idaṃ tuyhaṃ ghare dhana’’ntiādivacanaṃ. Atacchanti atathākāraṃ aññathā santaṃ. Anatthasañhitanti na idhalokatthaṃ vā paralokatthaṃ vā nissitaṃ. Na taṃ tathāgato byākarotīti taṃ aniyyānikakathaṃ tathāgato na katheti. Bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ anatthasañhitanti rājakathāditiracchānakathaṃ. Bhūtaṃ tacchaṃ atthasañhitanti ariyasaccasannissitaṃ. Tatra kālaññū tathāgato hotīti tasmiṃ tatiyabyākaraṇe tassa pañhassa byākaraṇatthāya tathāgato kālaññū hoti. Mahājanassa ādānakālaṃ gahaṇakālaṃ jānitvā sahetukaṃ sakāraṇaṃ katvā yuttapattakāleyeva byākarotīti attho.
在适当的时机才说,所以叫“应时说者”。说真实、说如实,所以叫“实说者”。说究竟义——涅槃,所以叫“义说者”。说道与果之法,所以叫“法说者”。说防护等律仪,所以叫“律说者”。这里所说的“见”,是指在无量的世界界中,无量众生的眼门里现前的色所缘,他完全了知、完全看见。当他这样了知、这样看见时,无论是以可意、不可意等方式,还是以在见、闻、觉、识中所能找到的语句方式,比如“什么是那种色、那色处?那种色是依四大种所造,有颜色、有外观,可见、有对碍,青、黄……”这样以许多名称、十三个回合、五十二种方式来分析,它都完全如实,没有虚假。这个道理在耳门等处也一样。为了说明现前的声音等种种情况,所以说“所见、所闻”。其中,“所见”指色处;“所闻”指声处;“所觉”指因为直接接触而领纳的香处、味处、触处;“所识”指苦、乐等法所缘;“所得”指寻求后得到的,或没寻求就得到的;“所遍求”指对得到的或没得到的进行寻求;“以意遍行”指以心随后游历。巴利
Yuttapattakāle vadatīti kālavādī. Bhūtaṃ sabhāvaṃ vadatīti bhūtavādī. Paramatthaṃ nibbānaṃ vadatīti atthavādī. Maggaphaladhammaṃ vadatīti dhammavādī. Saṃvarādivinayaṃ vadatīti vinayavādī. Tattha diṭṭhanti aparimāṇāsu lokadhātūsu aparimāṇānaṃ sattānaṃ cakkhudvāresu āpāthaṃ āgacchantaṃ rūpārammaṇaṃ nāma atthi, taṃ sabbākārato jānāti passati. Evaṃ jānatā passatā ca tena taṃ iṭṭhāniṭṭhādivasena vā diṭṭhasutamutaviññātesu labbhamānakapadavasena vā ‘‘katamaṃ taṃ rūpaṃ rūpāyatanaṃ? Yaṃ rūpaṃ catunnaṃ mahābhūtānaṃ upādāya vaṇṇanibhā sanidassanaṃ sappaṭighaṃ nīlaṃ pītaka’’ntiādinā (dha. sa. 617-618) nayena anekehi nāmehi terasahi vārehi dvipaññāsāya nayehi vibhajjamānaṃ tathameva hoti vitathaṃ natthi. Esa nayo sotadvārādīsupi. Āpāthamāgacchantesu saddādīsu tesaṃ vividhaṃ dassetuṃ ‘‘diṭṭhaṃ suta’’nti āha. Tattha diṭṭhanti rūpāyatanaṃ. Sutanti saddāyatanaṃ. Mutanti patvā gahetabbato gandhāyatanaṃ rasāyatanaṃ phoṭṭhabbāyatanaṃ. Viññātanti sukhadukkhādidhammārammaṇaṃ. Pattanti pariyesitvā vā apariyesitvā vā pattaṃ. Pariyesitanti pattaṃ vā apattaṃ vā pariyesitaṃ. Anuvicaritaṃ manasāti cittena anusañcaritaṃ.
如来以“已现等觉”这句话要说明的是:在无量的世界界中,属于这个有天神众的世间,当青、黄等色所缘出现在眼门时,他知道“这个众生在这一刹那看见这样的色所缘后,生起了悦意、不悦意或中舍的心”——这一切如来都如此现等觉。同样,在无量的世界界中,属于这个有天神众的世间,当大鼓声、腰鼓声等声所缘出现在耳门时;当根香、皮香等香所缘出现在鼻门时;当根味、茎味等味所缘出现在舌门时;当硬、软等属于地界、火界、风界的触所缘出现在身门时,他知道“这个众生在这一刹那触到这样的触所缘后,生起了悦意、不悦意或中舍的心”——这一切如来都如此现等觉。同样,在无量的世界界中,属于这个有天神众的世间,当乐、苦等种种法所缘出现在意门时,他知道“这个众生在这一刹那了知这样的法所缘后,生起了悦意、不悦意或中舍的心”——这一切如来都如此现等觉。巴利
Tathāgatena abhisambuddhanti iminā etaṃ dasseti – yañhi aparimāṇāsu lokadhātūsu imassa sadevakassa lokassa nīlaṃ pītakantiādi rūpārammaṇaṃ cakkhudvāre āpāthaṃ āgacchati, ‘‘ayaṃ satto imasmiṃ khaṇe imaṃ nāma rūpārammaṇaṃ disvā sumano vā dummano vā majjhatto vā jāto’’ti sabbaṃ taṃ tathāgatassa evaṃ abhisambuddhaṃ. Tathā yaṃ aparimāṇāsu lokadhātūsu imassa sadevakassa lokassa bherisaddo mudiṅgasaddotiādi saddārammaṇaṃ sotadvāre āpāthaṃ āgacchati, mūlagandho tacagandhotiādi gandhārammaṇaṃ ghānadvāre āpāthaṃ āgacchati, mūlaraso khandharasotiādi rasārammaṇaṃ jivhādvāre āpāthaṃ āgacchati, kakkhaḷaṃ mudukantiādi pathavīdhātutejodhātuvāyodhātubhedaṃ phoṭṭhabbārammaṇaṃ kāyadvāre āpāthaṃ āgacchati, ‘‘ayaṃ satto imasmiṃ khaṇe imaṃ nāma phoṭṭhabbārammaṇaṃ phusitvā sumano vā dummano vā majjhatto vā jāto’’ti sabbaṃ taṃ tathāgatassa evaṃ abhisambuddhaṃ. Tathā yaṃ aparimāṇāsu lokadhātūsu imassa sadevakassa lokassa sukhadukkhādibhedaṃ dhammārammaṇaṃ manodvārassa āpāthaṃ āgacchati, ‘‘ayaṃ satto imasmiṃ khaṇe imaṃ nāma dhammārammaṇaṃ vijānitvā sumano vā dummano vā majjhatto vā jāto’’ti sabbaṃ taṃ tathāgatassa evaṃ abhisambuddhaṃ.
准陀,对于这些众生的所见、所闻、所觉、所知,凡是其中任何一样,如来没有不见、不闻、不觉、不知的。然而,对广大众生来说,有寻求却得不到的,有不寻求也得不到的,有寻求而得到的,也有不寻求而得到的。但这一切,对如来来说,没有一样不是以智慧亲证、达到的。因此,才被称为“如来”——因为世间如此而行,如来也如实到达,所以称为如来。不过,巴利原文中说的是“已正觉”,这与“行”这个词是同一个意思。按照这个道理,在所有段落结尾处,“如来”这个词的含义都应当这样理解。巴利
Yañhi, cunda, imesaṃ sattānaṃ diṭṭhaṃ sutaṃ mutaṃ viññātaṃ, tattha tathāgatena adiṭṭhaṃ vā asutaṃ vā amutaṃ vā aviññātaṃ vā natthi, imassa pana mahājanassa pariyesitvā apattampi atthi, apariyesitvā apattampi atthi, pariyesitvā pattampi atthi, apariyesitvā pattampi atthi, sabbampi tathāgatassa asampattaṃ nāma natthi ñāṇena asacchikataṃ. Tasmā tathāgatoti vuccatīti yaṃ tathā lokena gataṃ, tassa tatheva gatattā tathāgatoti vuccatīti. Pāḷiyaṃ pana ‘‘abhisambuddha’’nti vuttaṃ, taṃ gatasaddena ekatthaṃ. Iminā nayena sabbavāresu tathāgatoti nigamassa attho veditabbo (dī. ni. aṭṭha. 3.188; a. ni. aṭṭha. 2.4.23).
准陀,如来证得无上正等正觉的那一夜,以及入无余涅槃界般涅槃的那一夜,在这两夜之间,他所讲、所说、所开示的一切,全都如实不虚,没有半点不如实,因此称为如来。巴利
‘‘Yañca, cunda, rattiṃ tathāgato anuttaraṃ sammāsambodhiṃ abhisambujjhati, yañca rattiṃ anupādisesāya nibbānadhātuyā parinibbāyati, yaṃ etasmiṃ antare bhāsati lapati niddisati, sabbaṃ taṃ tatheva hoti, no aññathā, tasmā tathāgatoti vuccatī’’ti –
在这里,从世尊坐在菩提道场的不败座上,踏破三魔的头顶、证得无上正等正觉的那一夜起,到他在双沙罗树之间以无余涅槃界般涅槃的那一夜为止,中间整整四十五年里,亦于初菩提、中菩提、后菩提时期,世尊所说的经、应颂……乃至……方广,这一切从义理和文句两方面都无可指责,不缺少也不多余,一切方面圆满具足,能摧伏贪的醉慢,能摧伏嗔与痴的醉慢,没有一丝一毫的偏差。这一切就像用同一枚印章盖出的印记,像用同一只量器量出的分量,像用同一杆秤称出的重量,完全如实,没有虚妄。因此说:“准陀!如来……这一切都如实,没有别样,所以称为如来。”这里“行”(gata)这个字,就是“语”(gada)的意思。巴利
Ettha yaṃ rattiṃ bhagavā bodhimaṇḍe apparājitapallaṅke nisinno tiṇṇaṃ mārānaṃ matthakaṃ madditvā anuttarasammāsambodhiṃ abhisambuddho, yañca rattiṃ yamakasālānamantare anupādisesāya nibbānadhātuyā parinibbāyi, etthantare pañcacattālīsavassaparimāṇe kāle paṭhamabodhiyāpi majjhimabodhiyāpi pacchimabodhiyāpi yaṃ bhagavatā bhāsitaṃ suttaṃ geyyaṃ…pe… vedallaṃ, taṃ sabbaṃ atthato ca byañjanato ca anupavajjaṃ anūnamanadhikaṃ sabbākāraparipuṇṇaṃ rāgamadanimmadanaṃ dosamohamadanimmadanaṃ natthi, tattha vāḷaggamattampi avakkhalitaṃ, sabbaṃ taṃ ekamuddikāya lañchitaṃ viya, ekanāḷiyā mitaṃ viya, ekatulāya tulitaṃ viya ca tathameva hoti vitathaṃ natthi. Tenāha – ‘‘yañca, cunda, rattiṃ tathāgato…pe… sabbaṃ taṃ tathameva hoti, no aññathā tasmā tathāgatoti vuccatī’’ti. Gadaattho hi ettha gatasaddo.
另外,“āgadana”是“āgado”的词源,意思是言语。因为他的言语如实、不颠倒,所以把 da 音变成 ta 音,就成了“gato”。应当这样理解这个词在这里的构词成立方式。巴利
Api ca – āgadanaṃ āgado, vacananti attho. Tatho aviparīto āgado assāti da-kārassa ta-kāraṃ katvā gatoti evametasmiṃ atthe padasiddhi veditabbā.
“准陀!如说而行……称为(如来)”在这里的意思是:世尊的身随顺语,语也随顺身,所以世尊是如说而行、如行而说。对于这样成就的人,语怎样,身也照样运转;身怎样,语也照样运转。因此称为“如来”。应当知道,这里“如来”这个词就是这样成立的。巴利
‘‘Yathāvādī, cunda…pe… vuccatī’’ti ettha bhagavato vācāya kāyo anulometi kāyassapi vācā, tasmā bhagavā yathāvādī tathākārī, yathākārī tathāvādī ca hoti, evaṃbhūtassa cassa yathā vācā, kāyopi tathā gato pavattoti attho. Yathā ca kāyo, vācāpi tathā gatā pavattāti tathāgatoti evamettha padasiddhi veditabbā.
“征服者”(Abhibhū)就是“不被征服者”(anabhibhūto)的意思:从最高的有顶天,向下直到最底的无间地狱,在无量的世界界域中,他以戒、定、慧、解脱征服一切众生,没有任何人能与他相比或衡量他。他无可比拟、不可计量、无与伦比,是王中之王、天中之天,是超越帝释的帝释,超越梵天的梵天。“Aññadatthu”是表示决定意义的不变词。“Dakkhati”就是“看见”。“行使自在”所以称为“自在者”(vasavattī)。巴利
Abhibhū anabhibhūtoti upari bhavaggaṃ heṭṭhā avīcipariyantaṃ aparimāṇāsu lokadhātūsu sabbasatte abhibhavati sīlenapi samādhināpi paññāyapi vimuttiyāpi na tassa tulā vā pamāṇaṃ vā atthi. Atulo appameyyo anuttaro rājarājā devadevo sakkānaṃ atisakko brahmānaṃ atibrahmā. Aññadatthūti ekaṃsatthe nipāto. Dakkhatīti daso. Vasaṃ vattetīti vasavattī.
这里应当理解这个词的构成:就像无病者(agado)一样,那么这里的“无病”指什么呢?指的是说法的善巧庄严和福德的积聚。因为这位有大威神力的医者,凭借天界的药,就像用天药制服蛇一样,制服了一切外道以及包括天神在内的整个世间。这样,在制服一切世间方面,以如实不颠倒的说法庄严和福德积聚作为“无病”(agado),把da音变成ta音,就应当理解为“如来”(tathāgato)。巴利
Tatrāyaṃ padasiddhi veditabbā – agado viya agado, ko panesa? Desanāvilāso ceva puññussayo ca. Tena hesa mahānubhāvo bhisakko dibbāgadena sappe viya sabbaparappavādino sadevakañca lokaṃ abhibhavati. Iti sabbalokābhibhavane tatho aviparīto desanāvilāsamayo ceva puññussayo ca agado assāti da-kārassa ta-kāraṃ katvā tathāgatoti veditabbo (dī. ni. aṭṭha. 1.7).
在这里,他只了知此处本身,这是就业行而言;也就是依非福行,他只了知此处本身。身体破裂、死后,是指所执取的五蕴破裂之后,从死亡之后。在恶趣等词中,由于远离了被称为增长的快乐与甘美,所以是恶趣;是苦的去处、苦的归依处,所以是苦趣;造作极重恶业的人在这里堕落,所以是堕处;以无乐之义、无甘美之义,所以是地狱。他将投生到那恶趣……那地狱,是指依结生而生起。畜生道:横向而行的是畜生,它们的生处就是畜生道,即那畜生道。饿鬼界:已得彼身者的领域就是饿鬼界,即那饿鬼界。因为心意殊胜,所以是人,即在人当中。从此之后,在“依业行”这一句中,应当取依福行的意义来理解。巴利
Idhatthaññeva jānāti kammābhisaṅkhāravasenāti apuññābhisaṅkhāravasena idhatthaññeva jānāti. Kāyassa bhedā paraṃ maraṇāti upādinnakhandhabhedā maraṇato paraṃ. Apāyantiādīsu vuḍḍhisaṅkhātasukhasātato ayā apetattā apāyo. Dukkhassa gati paṭisaraṇanti duggati. Dukkarakārino ettha vinipatantīti vinipāto. Niratiaṭṭhena nirassādaṭṭhena nirayo. Taṃ apāyaṃ…pe… nirayaṃ. Upapajjissatīti paṭisandhivasena uppajjissati. Tiracchānayoninti tiriyaṃ añcantīti tiracchānā, tesaṃ yoni tiracchānayoni, taṃ tiracchānayoniṃ. Pettivisayanti paccabhāvaṃ pattānaṃ visayoti pettivisayo, taṃ pettivisayaṃ. Manaso ussannatāya manussā , tesu manussesu. Ito paraṃ kammābhisaṅkhāravasenāti ettha puññābhisaṅkhāravasena attho gahetabbo.
“以诸漏的灭尽”,就是诸漏的毁坏。“无漏的心解脱”,就是远离诸漏的阿拉汉果定。“慧解脱”,就是阿拉汉果的智慧。应当知道:阿拉汉果定是因离贪而成就的心解脱,阿拉汉果慧是因离无明而成就的慧解脱。另一种说法:对于贪爱型的人,依靠安止禅那的力量镇伏烦恼之后所证得的阿拉汉果,是因离贪而成就的心解脱;对于见解型的人,只生起近行定,然后修观而证得的阿拉汉果,是因离无明而成就的慧解脱。或者,相对于欲贪,不来果是因离贪而成就的心解脱;而阿拉汉果则从一切种类上远离无明,所以是慧解脱。巴利
Āsavānaṃ khayāti āsavānaṃ vināsena. Anāsavaṃ cetovimuttinti āsavavirahitaṃ arahattaphalasamādhiṃ. Paññāvimuttinti arahattaphalapaññaṃ. Arahattaphalasamādhi rāgavirāgā cetovimutti, arahattaphalapaññā avijjāvirāgā paññāvimuttīti veditabbā. Taṇhācaritena vā appanājhānabalena kilese vikkhambhetvā adhigataṃ arahattaphalaṃ rāgavirāgā cetovimutti, diṭṭhicaritena upacārajjhānamattaṃ nibbattetvā vipassitvā adhigataṃ arahattaphalaṃ avijjāvirāgā paññāvimutti. Anāgāmiphalaṃ vā kāmarāgaṃ sandhāya rāgavirāgā cetovimutti, arahattaphalaṃ sabbappakārato avijjāvirāgā paññāvimutti.
“倾向于无所有处”,是就解脱来说的。那么,应该从什么意义上来理解解脱呢?从倾向于它的意义上。这个“倾向于它的意义”又是什么呢?就是从敌对法中很好地解脱出来的意义,也是以对所缘的欢喜贪著而很好地解脱出来的意义。就像小孩在父亲怀里放松了四肢,毫无拘束、无所顾虑地安住在所缘上一样,说的就是这个意思。以这样的解脱而“倾向”。从识无边处解脱出来后,以无所顾虑的方式倾向、贴近无所有处。“于彼倾向”,就是贴近那个定。“彼倾向”,就是倾向那个禅那。“以彼为主导”,就是那个禅那最为上首。所说的“色倾向”等五句,是依五种欲乐的重视而说的。“家族倾向”等三句,是依刹帝利等家族的重视而说的。“利得倾向”等八句,是依八种世间法而说的。“渔夫倾向”等四句,是依四种资具而说的。“经藏倾向”等,是依三藏而说的。“林居支倾向”等,是依受持头陀支而说的。“初禅倾向”等,是依证得而说的。巴利
Ākiñcaññāyatanaṃ dhimuttanti vimokkhenāti kenaṭṭhena vimokkho veditabboti? Adhimuccanaṭṭhena. Ko ayaṃ adhimuccanaṭṭho nāma? Paccanīkadhammehi ca suṭṭhu vimuccanaṭṭho, ārammaṇe ca abhirativasena suṭṭhu vimuccanaṭṭho, pitu aṅke vissaṭṭhaaṅgapaccaṅgassa dārakassa sayanaṃ viya aniggahitabhāvena nirāsaṅkatāya ārammaṇe pavattīti vuttaṃ hoti. Evarūpena vimokkhena dhimuttanti. Viññāṇañcāyatanaṃ muñcitvā ākiñcaññāyatane nirāsaṅkavasena dhimuttaṃ allīnaṃ. Tatrādhimuttanti tasmiṃ samādhimhi allīnaṃ. Tadadhimuttanti tasmiṃ jhāne adhimuttaṃ. Tadādhipateyyanti taṃ jhānaṃ jeṭṭhakaṃ. Rūpādhimuttotiādīni pañca kāmaguṇagarukavasena vuttāni. Kulādhimuttotiādīni tīṇi khattiyādikulagarukavasena vuttāni. Lābhādhimuttotiādīni aṭṭha lokadhammavasena vuttāni. Dhīvarādhimuttotiādīni cattāri paccayavasena vuttāni. Suttantādhimuttotiādīni piṭakattayavasena vuttāni. Āraññakaṅgādhimuttotiādīni dhutaṅgasamādānavasena vuttāni. Paṭhamajjhānādhimuttotiādīni paṭilābhavasena vuttāni.
以业为归宿,是就行(造作)的力量来说的。以果报为归宿,是就转起(生命活动的持续)来说的。业重,是指以思(意志)为重。结生重,是指以再生(投生)为重。巴利
Kammaparāyaṇanti abhisaṅkhāravasena. Vipākaparāyaṇanti pavattivasena. Kammagarukanti cetanāgarukaṃ. Paṭisandhigarukanti upapattigarukaṃ.
84 84. “知道无所有处的生起”:从无所有处定出定后,知道能产生无所有处的业行,心想:“这东西怎么是个障碍呢?”“喜的结缚”:知道那称为第四无色贪的喜也是结缚。“此后在那里观察”:然后从无所有处定出定后,以无常等角度观察那定。“这智慧对他来说真实不虚”:这个人这样观察后,次第生起的阿拉汉智是不颠倒的。“对已住于圆满者”:即对已经住于圆满的人。其余各处都很容易明白。巴利
84.Ākiñcaññāsambhavaṃ ñatvāti ākiñcaññāyatanasamāpattito vuṭṭhahitvā ākiñcaññāyatanajanakakammābhisaṅkhāraṃ ñatvā ‘‘kinti palibodho aya’’nti. Nandisaṃyojanaṃ itīti yā catutthaarūparāgasaṅkhātā nandī tañca saṃyojanaṃ ñatvā. Tato tattha vipassatīti atha tattha ākiñcaññāyatanasamāpattito vuṭṭhahitvā taṃ samāpattiṃ aniccādivasena vipassati. Etaṃ ñāṇaṃ tathaṃ tassāti etaṃ tassa puggalassa evaṃ vipassato anukkamena uppannaṃ arahattañāṇaṃ aviparītaṃ. Vusīmatoti vusitavantassa. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊也是这样,用阿拉汉的顶点来开示这部经。开示结束的时候,法的现观也和前面一样发生了。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca pubbasadiso eva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
15. 《摩伽罗阇童子经》义释的注释巴利
15. Mogharājamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
85 85. 在第十五《摩伽罗阇经》中,“dvāhaṃ”意思是“我两次”。因为他先前在《阿耆多经》和《提舍弥勒经》的结尾两次问世尊,而世尊等着他诸根成熟,没有回答。因此他说:“我两次问释迦。”而“yāvatatiyañca devīsi, byākarotīti me sutaṃ”意思是:当被以如法之问第三次问及时,已成为清净天人的仙人、世尊、正等觉者才回答,我如此听闻。据说他就是在瞿陀婆利河岸边如此听闻的。因此他说:“我听闻他回答。”在此偈颂的注释中,若有应当说的内容,那正是下文所述的方式。巴利
85. Pannarasame mogharājasutte – dvāhanti dve vāre ahaṃ. So hi pubbe ajitasuttassa (su. ni. 1038 ādayo) ca tissametteyyasuttassa (su. ni. 1046 ādayo) ca avasāne dvikkhattuṃ bhagavantaṃ pucchi, bhagavā panassa indriyaparipākaṃ āgamayamāno na byākāsi. Tenāha – ‘‘dvāhaṃ sakkaṃ apucchissa’’nti. Yāvatatiyañca devīsi, byākarotīti me sutanti yāvatatiyañca sahadhammikaṃ puṭṭho visuddhidevabhūto isi bhagavā sammāsambuddho byākarotīti evaṃ me sutaṃ. Godhāvarītīreyeva kira so evamassosi. Tenāha – ‘‘byākarotīti me suta’’nti. Imissā gāthāya niddese yaṃ vattabbaṃ siyā, taṃ heṭṭhā vuttanayaṃ eva.
86 这个世间,指的是人世间。另一个世间,指的是除了人世间之外剩下的世间。有天神同在的世间,指的是除了梵天界之外,其余与化生天神和世俗认定的天神相关的世间。或者说,梵天界是有天神同在的世间这类说法,只是为了举例说明有天神同在的世间这一表述而已。因此,凡是如上所说那一类的世间,都应当这样理解。巴利
86.Ayaṃ lokoti manussaloko. Paro lokoti taṃ ṭhapetvā avaseso. Sadevakoti brahmalokaṃ ṭhapetvā avaseso upapattidevasammutidevayutto. ‘‘Brahmaloko sadevako’’ti etaṃ vā ‘‘sadevako loko’’tiādinayanidassanamattaṃ. Tena sabbopi tathāvuttappakāraloko veditabbo.
87 “如此为最胜见者”这句话,是在说明:这样一位具有最胜见的人,能够透彻看见包括天神在内的世间众生的意乐、信解、趣向和归宿等。巴利
87.Evaṃ abhikkantadassāvinti evaṃ aggadassāviṃ, sadevakassa lokassa ajjhāsayādhimuttigatiparāyaṇādīni passituṃ samatthanti dasseti.
88 应当以两种方式观察世间为空:或者依照诸行非自主地生灭这一观察方式,或者依照诸行空虚无实这一观察方式。拔除我见,就是拔除有身见。巴利
88.Suññato lokaṃ avekkhassūti avasiyapavattasallakkhaṇavasena vā tucchasaṅkhārasamanupassanāvasena vāti dvīhākārehi suññato lokaṃ passa. Attānudiṭṭhiṃ ūhaccāti sakkāyadiṭṭhiṃ uddharitvā.
“它被破坏”,就是坏灭。“它看”,就是眼。这个眼,在具备各种条件的眼珠中,位于被白色圆环围绕的黑色圆环正中央,正对着所缘而住立,在身体形态生起所依之处——也就是被称为视网膜的地方——它相应地成就了眼识等的依处和门。 “它们显现”,就是色;意思是它们呈现种种颜色变化,从而进入心中。 从眼生起的识,或者属于眼、依止于眼的识,就是眼识。 从眼生起的触,就是眼触。 “以眼触为缘”,就是以与眼识相应的触为缘。 “感受”,就是领纳,也就是受。 它使人快乐,所以叫乐;意思是它让乐受生起的那个人变得快乐。 或者,它能好好地咀嚼、拔除身心的病痛,所以叫乐。 它使人痛苦,所以叫苦;意思是它让苦受生起的那个人变得痛苦。 不是苦也不是乐,就是不苦不乐。这里的“不”字是按连声规则说出来的。 这个眼触,对于与自己相应的受,以俱生、相互、依止、异熟、食、相应、有、不离这八种方式为缘;对于与领受心相应的受,以无间、等无间、亲依止、无、离这五种方式为缘;对于与推度心等相应的受,则只以亲依止为缘。巴利
Lujjatīti bhijjati. Cakkhatīti cakkhu. Tadetaṃ sasambhāracakkhuno setamaṇḍalaparikkhittassa kaṇhamaṇḍalassa majjhe abhimukhe ṭhitānaṃ sarīrasaṇṭhānuppattidesabhūte diṭṭhamaṇḍale cakkhuviññāṇādīnaṃ yathārahaṃ vatthudvārabhāvaṃ sādhayamānaṃ tiṭṭhati. Rūpayantīti rūpā, vaṇṇavikāramāpajjantā hadayaṅgatabhāvaṃ pakāsentīti attho. Cakkhuto pavattaṃ viññāṇaṃ , cakkhussa vā cakkhusannissitaṃ vā viññāṇaṃ cakkhuviññāṇaṃ. Cakkhuto pavatto samphasso cakkhusamphasso. Cakkhusamphassapaccayāti cakkhuviññāṇasampayuttaphassapaccayā. Vedayitanti vindanaṃ, vedanāti attho. Tadeva sukhayatīti sukhaṃ, yassa uppajjati, taṃ sukhitaṃ karotīti attho. Suṭṭhu vā khādati, khanati ca kāyacittābādhanti sukhaṃ. Dukkhayatīti dukkhaṃ. Yassa uppajjati, taṃ dukkhitaṃ karotīti attho. Na dukkhaṃ na sukhanti adukkhamasukhaṃ. Ma-kāro sandhipadavasena vutto. So pana cakkhusamphasse attanā sampayuttāya vedanāya sahajātaaññamaññanissayavipākaāhārasampayuttaatthiavigatavasena aṭṭhadhā paccayo hoti, sampaṭicchanasampayuttāya anantarasamanantarūpanissayanatthivigatavasena pañcadhā, santīraṇādisampayuttānaṃ upanissayavaseneva paccayo hoti.
能听,所以叫耳。这个耳在具备各种条件的耳孔内部、长满细软褐毛、形状像指套的地方,适当地成就耳识等的依处和门而安住。被发出声音,所以叫声,意思是所发出的音。能嗅,所以叫鼻。这个鼻在具备各种条件的鼻孔内部、形状像山羊蹄的地方,适当地成就鼻识等的依处和门而安住。能标示香气,所以叫香,意思是标示自己的所依。召唤生命,所以叫舌;或者以品尝之义叫舌。这个舌在具备各种条件的舌头上,避开舌尖、舌根和舌两侧,在舌面上部中央、形状像破裂的青莲花瓣尖端的地方,适当地成就舌识等的依处和门而安住。众生品尝味道,所以叫味,意思是所品尝的。巴利
Suṇātīti sotaṃ, taṃ sasambhārasotabilassa anto tanutambalomācite aṅgulivedhakasaṇṭhāne padese sotaviññāṇādīnaṃ yathārahaṃ vatthudvārabhāvaṃ sādhayamānaṃ tiṭṭhati. Saddīyantīti saddā, udāharīyantīti attho. Ghāyatīti ghānaṃ, taṃ sasambhāraghānabilassa anto ajapadasaṇṭhāne padese ghānaviññāṇādīnaṃ yathārahaṃ vatthudvārabhāvaṃ sādhayamānaṃ tiṭṭhati. Gandhiyantīti gandhā, attano vatthuṃ sūciyantīti attho. Jīvitaṃ avhāyatīti jivhā, sāyanaṭṭhena vā jivhā. Sā sasambhārajivhāya atiaggamūlapassāni vajjetvā uparimatalamajjhe bhinnauppaladalaggasaṇṭhāne padese jivhāviññāṇādīnaṃ yathārahaṃ vatthudvārabhāvaṃ sādhayamānā tiṭṭhati. Rasanti te sattāti rasā, assādentīti attho.
身体是那些可厌的漏法生起的地方。“生起的地方”就是指它们产生之处。在这个身体里,只要还有执取所生的活动存在,身净色就大多在那里安住,随其所需,成就身识等的依处和门。被接触到的,就是触。“意”是了知的意思,也就是识知。法就是保持自相的事物。“意”这里指有转向作用的有分心。法这里指除了涅槃以外,其余以法为所缘的诸法。“意识”指速行意识。“意触”指与那意识相应的触。这个触对于与它相应的受,除了异熟缘之外,以其余七种缘为缘;而对于那些无间等的关系,这些法对其他名法只以亲依止为缘。巴利
Kucchitānaṃ āsavadhammānaṃ āyoti kāyo. Āyoti uppattideso. So yāvatā imasmiṃ kāye upādinnapavatti nāma atthi, tattha yebhuyyena kāyappasādo kāyaviññāṇādīnaṃ yathārahaṃ vatthudvārabhāvaṃ sādhayamāno tiṭṭhati. Phusiyantīti phoṭṭhabbā. Manatīti mano, vijānātīti attho. Attano lakkhaṇaṃ dhārentīti dhammā. Manoti sahāvajjanabhavaṅgaṃ. Dhammāti nibbānaṃ muñcitvā avasesā dhammārammaṇadhammā. Manoviññāṇanti javanamanoviññāṇaṃ. Manosamphassoti taṃsampayutto phasso, so sampayuttāya vedanāya vipākapaccayavajjehi sesehi sattahi paccayehi paccayo hoti. Anantarāya teheva sesānaṃ upanissayeneva paccayo hoti.
或者,以观察并非自主而生起的诸行的方式,也就是以洞察、以观照的方式去看,这就是它的意思。在诸色中得不到自在,就是说在诸色中得不到自主支配的地位,得不到主宰权。在受等诸法上,道理也是这样。巴利
Avasiyapavattasallakkhaṇavasena vāti avaso hutvā pavattasaṅkhāre passanavasena olokanavasenāti attho. Rūpe vaso na labbhatīti rūpasmiṃ vasavattibhāvo issarabhāvo na labbhati. Vedanādīsupi eseva nayo.
比丘们,“这个身不是你们的”:如果有一个“我”存在,才会有“我所有的”这种东西,但“我”根本就不存在。所以世尊说“比丘们,这个身不是你们的”。“也不是别人的”:所谓“别人”,就是指其他众生的“我”。如果那个“他我”存在,才可能说“属于别人的”,但那个“他我”也不存在。所以世尊说“也不是别人的”。“比丘们,这是旧业”:这并不是说它本身就是旧业,而是说这个身是由旧业所生的。因此,这是依照缘起的假名说法才这样表述的。至于“所造作”等词,也只是随顺业的假名说法,依据前面那个词的性质而说的。这里的意思是:“所造作”应当理解为由诸缘所造作;“所策思”应当理解为以思为根据、以思为根源;“应受的”应当理解为感受的依处。巴利
Nāyaṃ, bhikkhave, kāyo tumhākanti attani sati attaniyaṃ nāma hoti, attāyeva ca natthi. Tasmā ‘‘nāyaṃ, bhikkhave, kāyo tumhāka’’nti āha. Nāpi aññesanti añño nāma paresaṃ attā. Tasmiṃ sati aññesaṃ nāma siyā, sopi natthi. Tasmā ‘‘nāpi aññesa’’nti āha. Purāṇamidaṃ, bhikkhave, kammanti nayidaṃ purāṇakammameva, purāṇakammanibbatto panesa kāyo. Tasmā paccayavohārena evaṃ vutto. Abhisaṅkhatantiādi kammavohārasseva vasena purimaliṅgasabhāvatāya vuttaṃ. Ayaṃ panettha attho – abhisaṅkhatanti paccayehi katoti daṭṭhabbo. Abhisañcetayitanti cetanāvatthuko, cetanāmūlakoti daṭṭhabbo. Vedaniyanti vedanāya vatthūti daṭṭhabbo.
在色里找不到精髓,就是说在色里找不到常等精髓。受等蕴也是这样。色没有精髓、离开精髓,是说色没有精髓、完全不具备精髓。离开精髓,就是从精髓中脱离出来。或者说,以常为精髓,是指超越坏灭而持续存在的常为精髓。因为任何常的精髓都不存在,所以以常为精髓时,并没有精髓。或者说,以乐为精髓,是指超越住立的乐而持续存在的乐为精髓。因为任何乐的精髓都不存在,所以以乐为精髓时,并没有精髓。或者说,以我为精髓,就是以我、我所为精髓。或者说,以常,因为任何超越坏灭而持续存在的常都不存在,所以以常(为精髓时并没有精髓)。或者说,以恒,因为即使在存在之时也是依缘而转,任何坚固的东西都不存在,所以以恒(为精髓时并没有精髓)。或者说,以永恒,因为任何法都不是一切时中不间断地存在的,所以以永恒(为精髓时并没有精髓)。或者说,以不变化法,因为任何法都没有不老不坏的本性,所以以不变化法(为精髓时并没有精髓)。巴利
Rūpe sāro na labbhatīti rūpasmiṃ niccādisāro na labbhati. Vedanādīsupi eseva nayo. Rūpaṃ assāraṃ nissāranti rūpaṃ assāraṃ sāravirahitañca. Sārāpagatanti sārato apagataṃ. Niccasārasārena vāti bhaṅgaṃ atikkamitvā pavattamānena niccasārena vā. Kassaci niccasārassa abhāvato niccasārena sāro natthi. Sukhasārasārena vāti ṭhitisukhaṃ atikkamitvā pavattamānassa kassaci sukhasārassa abhāvato sukhasārasārena vā. Attasārasārena vāti attattaniyasārasārena vā. Niccena vāti bhaṅgaṃ atikkamitvā pavattamānassa kassaci niccassa abhāvato niccena vā. Dhuvena vāti vijjamānakālepi paccayāyattavuttitāya thirassa kassaci abhāvato dhuvena vā. Sassatena vāti abbocchinnassa sabbakāle vijjamānassa kassaci abhāvato sassatena vā. Avipariṇāmadhammena vāti jarābhaṅgavasena avipariṇāmapakatikassa kassaci abhāvato avipariṇāmadhammena vā.
眼是空的,空于“我”或“我所”。这里说的“我”,是指那种被想象成“作者、感受者、能自在主宰”的自我;说的“我所”,就是指仅仅因为执著“我”才产生的、属于我的那些东西。眼对于这些统统是空的。一切眼等世间法,因为其中既没有“我”,也没有“我所”,所以说为“空”,这就是这段话的意思。出世间的法也同样空于“我”和“我所”,可以说没有哪一法是“不空”的。这是说,在这些法当中,作为“我”和“我所”的那种核心实体是不存在的。而在世间,虽然说“空屋”、“空瓶”,但并不是说屋和瓶不存在,而是说在瓶中没有别的东西存在。世尊也说:凡在那里没有的东西,因此它便是空的;凡在那里还剩下的东西,则了知它为“有,这是存在的”,这才是这里所说的意思。在《智论》和《语论》中,也是这个意思。如此,在这部经中,只说了“无我相”。这里说的“无自在者”,是因为没有自在力,不能自在掌控;“非欲作者”,是不能以不欲、不乐的方式自行造作;“无立足者”,是不能安住,因为没有立足处;“不自主者”,是不能随自己的意愿而转起;“从他者”,是无常,依于各种因缘而转起;“远离者”,是出离。巴利
Cakkhusuññaṃ attena vā attaniyena vāti ‘‘kārako vedako sayaṃvasī’’ti evaṃ parikappikena attanā vā attābhāvatoyeva attano santakena parikkhārena ca suññaṃ. Sabbaṃ cakkhādilokiyadhammajātaṃ yasmā attā ca ettha natthi, attaniyañca ettha natthi, tasmā ‘‘suñña’’nti vuccatīti attho . Lokuttarāpi dhammā attattaniyehi suññāyeva, suññātītadhammā natthīti vuttaṃ hoti. Tasmiṃ dhamme attattaniyasārassa natthibhāvo vutto hoti. Loke ca ‘‘suññaṃ gharaṃ suñño ghaṭo’’ti vutto gharassa ghaṭassa ca natthibhāvo na hoti, tasmiṃ ghaṭe ca aññassa natthibhāvo vutto hoti. Bhagavatā ca iti yampi koci tattha na hoti, tena taṃ suññaṃ. Yaṃ pana tattha avasiṭṭhaṃ hoti, taṃ santaṃ idamatthīti pajānātīti ayamevattho vutto. Tathā ñāyaganthe saddaganthe ca ayamevattho. Iti imasmiṃ sutte anattalakkhaṇameva kathitaṃ. Anissariyatoti attano issariye avasavattanato. Akāmakāriyatoti attano akāmaṃ arucikaraṇavasena. Apāpuṇiyatoti ṭhātuṃ patiṭṭhābhāvato. Avasavattanatoti attano vase avattanato. Paratoti aniccato paccayāyattavuttito. Vivittatoti nissarato.
所谓“纯净”,是指完全不依赖自在天、时间、自然等造物主,仅仅依靠各种条件而运作,这才叫纯净。也就是没有“我所有”的观念,只是一堆纯净的法。所谓“纯净地看见法的生起,纯净地看见诸行的相续”,就是指纯净地看见、了知诸行的相续——那不曾中断的诸行相续。同样,纯净地看见诸行等法时,这些内容被郑重地重复说了两遍或三遍。这样看见的人,面对死亡时不会恐惧。“村长”,这是称呼。把世间看作和草柴一样平等:这个由执取蕴所构成的世间。当以智慧看见它如同草柴一样时,就像在森林中,人们执取草柴等物时,不会执取我或我所有;当那些草柴等物自己坏灭、消散时,也不会生起“我坏灭了、我所有的坏灭了”的念头。同样,当这个身体坏灭、消散时,若不见“我或我所有的被破坏”,就以智慧看见它如同草柴一样,这被称为以智慧看见如同草柴一样。除了无结生的涅槃,不希求其他任何生存或有身。巴利
Suddhanti kevalaṃ issarakālapakatīhi vinā kevalaṃ paccayāyattapavattivasena pavattamānaṃ suddhaṃ nāma. Attaniyavirahito suddhadhammapuñjoti ca. Suddhaṃ dhammasamuppādaṃ, suddhaṃ saṅkhārasantatinti suddhaṃ passantassa jānantassa saṅkhārānaṃ santatiṃ abbocchinnasaṅkhārasantatiṃ. Tatheva suddhaṃ passantassa saṅkhārādīni, ekaṭṭhāni ādarena dvattikkhattuṃ vuttāni. Evaṃ passantassa maraṇamukhe bhayaṃ na hoti. Gāmaṇīti ālapanaṃ. Tiṇakaṭṭhasamaṃ lokanti imaṃ upādinnakkhandhasaṅkhātaṃ lokaṃ. Yadā tiṇakaṭṭhasamaṃ paññāya passati. Yathā araññe tiṇakaṭṭhādīsu gaṇhantesu attānaṃ vā attaniyaṃ vā gaṇhātīti na hoti, tesu vā tiṇakaṭṭhādīsu sayameva nassantesupi vinassantesupi attā nassati, attaniyo nassatīti na hoti. Evaṃ imasmiṃ kāyepi nassante vā vinassante vā attā vā attaniyaṃ vā bhijjatīti apassanto paññāya tiṇakaṭṭhasamaṃ passatīti vuccati. Nāññaṃ patthayate kiñci, aññatrappaṭisandhiyāti paṭisandhivirahitaṃ nibbānaṃ ṭhapetvā aññaṃ bhavaṃ vā attabhāvaṃ vā na pattheti.
他这样探求色,就是在寻找色的精华。所谓“我”,是就见解来说的。所谓“我的”,是就贪爱来说的。所谓“我是”,是就我慢来说的。这些对他都不存在,就是说这三种对他这个人都不存在。巴利
Rūpaṃ samannesatīti rūpassa sāraṃ pariyesati. Ahanti vāti diṭṭhivasena. Mamanti vāti taṇhāvasena. Asmīti vāti mānavasena. Tampi tassa na hotīti taṃ tividhampi tassa puggalassa na hoti.
“在此”这个词是表示地点的虚词。它有时是就世间来说的。比如经里说:“在这里,如来出现于世间。”有时是就教法来说的。比如经里说:“诸位比丘,就在这里,有沙门;在这里,有第二位沙门。”有时是就空间来说的。比如经里说:——巴利
Idhāti desāpadese nipāto, svāyaṃ katthaci lokaṃ upādāya vuccati. Yathāha – ‘‘idha tathāgato loke uppajjatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.78; a. ni. 4.33). Katthaci sāsanaṃ . Yathāha – ‘‘idheva, bhikkhave, samaṇo, idha dutiyo samaṇo’’ti (ma. ni. 1.139; dī. ni. 2.214). Katthaci okāsaṃ. Yathāha –
我就站在这里,身为天神,正念现前;
我又重新获得了寿命,贤友,你应当这样知道。巴利
‘‘Idheva tiṭṭhamānassa, devabhūtassa me sato; Punarāyu ca me laddho, evaṃ jānāhi mārisā’’ti. (dī. ni. 2.369);
在某些地方,它只是用来补足句子音节而已。就像经里说的:“比丘们,我在这里已经吃完、吃饱了。”(中部1.30)但在这里,应当理解为是就世间而说的。至于“无闻凡夫”这一说法,要从缺乏圣教传承和缺乏证悟这两方面来理解“无闻”。一个人对于蕴、界、处、缘起、念处等法,因为没有学习、提问、抉择,所以既没有能遮破邪见的圣教传承,又因为没有证得应当由修行证得的境界而没有证悟——这样的人,就因为缺乏圣教传承和证悟,应当知道他是“无闻”。这个人——巴利
Katthaci padapūraṇamattameva. Yathāha – ‘‘idhāhaṃ, bhikkhave, bhuttāvī assaṃ pavārito’’ti (ma. ni. 1.30). Idha pana lokaṃ upādāya vuttoti veditabbo. Assutavā puthujjanoti ettha pana āgamādhigamābhāvā ñeyyo ‘‘assutavā’’iti. Yassa hi khandhadhātuāyatanapaccayākārasatipaṭṭhānādīsu uggahaparipucchāvinicchayarahitattā diṭṭhipaṭisedhako neva āgamo, paṭipattiyā adhigantabbassa anadhigatattā neva adhigamo atthi, so āgamādhigamābhāvā ñeyyo ‘‘assutavā’’ iti. Svāyaṃ –
凡夫之所以是凡夫,是因为种种出生等的因缘。
因为被包含在凡夫群体之中,所以这个人就叫作“众人”。巴利
Puthūnaṃ jananādīhi, kāraṇehi puthujjano; Puthujjanantogadhattā, puthuvāyaṃ jano iti. (dī. ni. aṭṭha. 1.7; ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.2; a. ni. aṭṭha. 1.1.51; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130);
他之所以是凡夫,是因为种种原因,比如生起许多各式各样的烦恼等等。正如经中所说:生起种种烦恼,所以叫凡夫;种种有身见都未破除,所以叫凡夫;种种导师的面孔都要仰望,所以叫凡夫;未能从一切趣处出离,所以叫凡夫;造作种种不同的行,所以叫凡夫;被种种不同的暴流冲走,所以叫凡夫;被种种不同的热恼烧灼,所以叫凡夫;被种种不同的炽热燃烧,所以叫凡夫;在五种欲乐上染着、贪求、被贪缠住、迷醉、执取、黏着、被黏住、被系缚,所以叫凡夫;被五种盖遮蔽、包围、覆盖、封闭、覆藏、隐藏,所以叫凡夫。(《大义释》51, 94)或者,因为归属于那些数量众多、无法计数、背离圣法、行为卑劣的众人之中,所以叫凡夫。又因为这个人单独算作一类,与那些具备戒、闻等功德的圣者们相分离,所以也叫凡夫。这样,通过“无闻凡夫”这两个词所指的那些人——巴利
So hi puthūnaṃ nānappakārānaṃ kilesādīnaṃ jananādīhipi kāraṇehi puthujjano. Yathāha – puthu kilese janentīti puthujjanā , puthu avihatasakkāyadiṭṭhikāti puthujjanā, puthu satthārānaṃ mukhullokikāti puthujjanā, puthu sabbagatīhi avuṭṭhitāti puthujjanā, puthu nānābhisaṅkhāre abhisaṅkharontīti puthujjanā, puthu nānāoghehi vuyhantīti puthujjanā, puthu nānāsantāpehi santappentīti puthujjanā, puthu nānāpariḷāhehi pariḍayhantīti puthujjanā, puthu pañcasu kāmaguṇesu rattā giddhā gadhitā muñchitā ajjhosannā laggā laggitā palibuddhāti puthujjanā, puthu pañcahi nīvaraṇehi āvuṭā nivuṭā ovuṭā pihitā paṭicchannā paṭikujjitāti puthujjanā (mahāni. 51, 94), puthūnaṃ vā gaṇanapathamatītānaṃ ariyadhammaparammukhānaṃ nīcadhammasamācārānaṃ janānaṃ antogadhattāpi puthujjanā, puthuva ayaṃ visuṃyeva saṅkhyaṃ gato, visaṃsaṭṭho sīlasutādiguṇayuttehi ariyehi janotipi puthujjano. Evametehi ‘‘assutavā puthujjano’’ti dvīhi padehi ye te –
佛陀,这位太阳族出身者,说过有两种凡夫。
盲目的凡夫是一种,贤善的凡夫是一种。巴利
‘‘Duve puthujjanā vuttā, buddhenādiccabandhunā; Andho puthujjano eko, kalyāṇeko puthujjano’’ti. (dī. ni. aṭṭha. 1.7; ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.2; saṃ. ni. aṭṭha. 2.2.61; a. ni. aṭṭha. 1.1.51; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1007) –
已经说了有两种凡夫,应当知道,其中这里说的是盲目凡夫。巴利
Dve puthujjanā vuttā, tesu andhaputhujjano vutto hotīti veditabbo.
在“不见诸圣者”等说法里,“圣者”指的是诸佛、独觉佛和佛弟子。为什么叫圣者?因为他们远离烦恼,不走错路,走正道,值得包括天人在内的世间众生亲近礼敬。不过在这个语境里,圣者指的就是诸佛本身。正如经文所说:“比丘们,在包括天人的世间里……如来被称为圣者。”巴利
Ariyānaṃ adassāvītiādīsu ariyāti ārakattā kilesehi, anaye na iriyanato, aye iriyanato, sadevakena ca lokena araṇīyato buddhā ca paccekabuddhā ca buddhasāvakā ca vuccanti, buddhā eva vā idha ariyā. Yathāha – ‘‘sadevake, bhikkhave, loke…pe… tathāgato ariyoti vuccatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 5.1098).
在这里,“善士”应当理解为独觉佛和如来的弟子。因为他们具足出世间的功德,所以是庄严的人,因此称为“善士”。或者说,所有这些圣者都可以从两个方面来称说:诸佛既是圣者,也是善士;独觉佛和佛弟子也一样。正如经中所说——巴利
Sappurisāti ettha pana paccekabuddhā tathāgatasāvakā ca ‘‘sappurisā’’ti veditabbā. Te hi lokuttaraguṇayogena sobhanā purisāti sappurisā. Sabbeva vā ete dvidhāpi vuttā. Buddhāpi hi ariyā ca sappurisā ca paccekabuddhāpi buddhasāvakāpi. Yathāha –
真正知恩、懂得报恩的智者,是善友,而且有坚固的忠诚。
对受苦的人认真尽责地做该做的事,人们就说这样的人是善士。巴利
‘‘Yo ve kataññū katavedi dhīro, kalyāṇamitto daḷhabhatti ca hoti; Dukhitassa sakkacca karoti kiccaṃ, tathāvidhaṃ sappurisaṃ vadantī’’ti. (ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.2; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1007);
只要具备“善知识”和“坚定的忠诚”这一点,就已经可以称为佛弟子了。以知恩等功德来说,独觉佛和佛陀都被称为佛陀。如果有人对这些圣者没有见的习惯,见了也不好好去做,就应当知道他是“不见圣者”的人。这种“不见”分两种:以眼不见和以智不见。这里指的是以智不见。因为即使以肉眼或天眼看见了圣者,也仍然等于没看见,因为他们的眼只抓取色相,并不以圣者的特质为所缘。狗和豺狼之类也能用眼睛看见圣者,但它们并不是圣者的“见者”。巴利
‘‘Kalyāṇamitto daḷhabhatti ca hotī’’ti ettāvatā hi buddhasāvako vutto. Kataññutādīhi paccekabuddhā buddhāti, yo imesaṃ ariyānaṃ adassanasīlo, na ca dassane sādhukārī, so ariyānaṃ adassāvīti veditabbo. So cakkhunā adassāvī, ñāṇena adassāvīti duvidho, tesu ñāṇena adassāvī idha adhippeto. Maṃsacakkhunā hi dibbacakkhunā vā ariyā diṭṭhāpi adiṭṭhāva honti tesaṃ cakkhunā vaṇṇamattagahaṇato, na ariyabhāvagocarato. Soṇasiṅgālādayopi cakkhunā ariye passanti, na ca te ariyānaṃ dassāvino.
关于这件事,有一个故事:据说住在质多罗山的漏尽长老有一位侍者,是个年纪很大才出家的比丘。有一天,他跟着长老一起进村乞食,之后接过长老的钵和袈裟,跟在后面走,路上问长老:“尊者,所谓的圣者,到底是什么样的呢?”长老回答说:“这里有些人,虽然年纪已经很大,拿着圣者的钵和袈裟,该做的义务和规矩也都做了,甚至跟圣者一起同行同住,却还是不认识圣者。贤友,圣者就是这样难以了知。”虽然长老这样说了,他还是没有明白。所以,用眼睛看见并不算真正的看见,只有用智慧看见才是真正的看见。正如经中所说:“婆迦梨,够了,你看见这具臭秽的身体有什么用?婆迦梨,看见法的人,就是看见我。”因此,即使一个人用眼睛看着,却没有用智慧看见圣者们所见的无常等相,没有证得圣者们所证得的法,因为没有看见成为圣者的法和圣者的境界,就应当知道他是“不见圣者”的人。巴利
Tatridaṃ vatthu – cittalapabbatavāsino kira khīṇāsavattherassa upaṭṭhāko vuḍḍhapabbajito ekadivasaṃ therena saddhiṃ piṇḍāya caritvā therassa pattacīvaraṃ gahetvā piṭṭhito āgacchanto theraṃ pucchi – ‘‘ariyā nāma, bhante, kīdisā’’ti? Thero āha – ‘‘idhekacco mahallako ariyānaṃ pattacīvaraṃ gahetvā vattapaṭipattiṃ katvā saha carantopi neva ariye jānāti, evaṃ dujjānā, āvuso, ariyā’’ti. Evaṃ vuttepi so neva aññāsi. Tasmā cakkhunā dassanaṃ na dassanaṃ, ñāṇena dassanameva dassanaṃ. Yathāha – ‘‘alaṃ te, vakkali, kiṃ te iminā pūtikāyena diṭṭhena, yo kho, vakkali, dhammaṃ passati, so maṃ passatī’’ti (saṃ. ni. 3.87). Tasmā cakkhunā passantopi ñāṇena ariyehi diṭṭhaṃ aniccādilakkhaṇaṃ apassanto, ariyānaṃ adhigatañca dhammaṃ anadhigacchanto, ariyakaradhammānaṃ ariyabhāvassa ca adiṭṭhattā ‘‘ariyānaṃ adassāvī’’ti veditabbo.
对圣法不精通,是指对念处等种种圣法不熟练。至于“于圣法未调伏”,在这里则是——巴利
Ariyadhammassa akovidoti satipaṭṭhānādibhede ariyadhamme akusalo. Ariyadhamme avinītoti ettha pana –
律有两种,其中每一种各有五种。
由于他不具备这个,所以被称为“未调伏”。巴利
Duvidho vinayo nāma, ekamekettha pañcadhā; Abhāvato tassa ayaṃ, ‘‘avinīto’’ti vuccati. (ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.2; su. ni. aṭṭha. 1.uragasuttavaṇṇanā; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1007);
这个律有两种:防护律和断除律。在这两种律当中,每一种律又分成五种。防护律确实有五种:戒防护、念防护、智防护、忍防护、精进防护。断除律也有五种:彼分断、镇伏断、正断、止息断、出离断。巴利
Ayañhi saṃvaravinayo pahānavinayoti duvidho vinayo. Ettha ca duvidhepi vinaye ekamekopi vinayo pañcadhā bhijjati. Saṃvaravinayopi hi sīlasaṃvaro satisaṃvaro ñāṇasaṃvaro khantisaṃvaro vīriyasaṃvaroti pañcavidho. Pahānavinayopi tadaṅgappahānaṃ vikkhambhanappahānaṃ samucchedappahānaṃ paṭippassaddhippahānaṃ nissaraṇappahānanti pañcavidho.
其中,通过这种巴帝摩卡防护而具足、完全具足,这是戒防护。他守护眼根,在眼根上做到防护,这是念防护。巴利
Tattha ‘‘iminā pātimokkhasaṃvarena upeto hoti samupeto’’ti (vibha. 511) ayaṃ sīlasaṃvaro. ‘‘Rakkhati cakkhundriyaṃ, cakkhundriye saṃvaraṃ āpajjatī’’ti (ma. ni. 1.295; saṃ. ni. 4.239; a. ni. 3.16) ayaṃ satisaṃvaro.
世间有哪些流,阿耆多啊——世尊说道:
正念是对它们的防护;
我说:守护诸流,这些流要以智慧来关闭。巴利
‘‘Yāni sotāni lokasmiṃ, (ajitāti bhagavā,) Sati tesaṃ nivāraṇaṃ; Sotānaṃ saṃvaraṃ brūmi, paññāyete pidhiyyare’’ti. (su. ni. 1041; cūḷani. ajitamāṇavapucchāniddesa 4; netti. 11, 45; dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1007) –
这是智的防护。“能忍受寒冷和炎热”,这是忍耐的防护。“不随顺已生起的欲寻”,这是精进的防护。而这一切防护,因为各自防护、调伏应当防护和调伏的身恶行等,所以从防护的作用来说称为“防护”,从调伏的作用来说称为“律”。应当知道,这防护律首先分为五种。巴利
Ayaṃ ñāṇasaṃvaro. ‘‘Khamo hoti sītassa uṇhassā’’ti (ma. ni. 1.24; a. ni. 4.114; 6.58) ayaṃ khantisaṃvaro. ‘‘Uppannaṃ kāmavitakkaṃ nādhivāsetī’’ti (ma. ni. 1.26; a. ni. 4.114; 6.58) ayaṃ vīriyasaṃvaro. Sabbopi cāyaṃ saṃvaro yathāsakaṃ saṃvaritabbānaṃ vinetabbānañca kāyaduccaritādīnaṃ saṃvaraṇato ‘‘saṃvaro’’, vinayanato ‘‘vinayo’’ti vuccati. Evaṃ tāva saṃvaravinayo pañcadhā bhijjatīti veditabbo.
同样地,在名色分别等观智中,由于这些观智能对治相反的一面,就像灯光驱散黑暗一样,以每一种观智断除每一种过患。具体来说:以名色确定断除有身见;以把握缘断除无因见和非因见;以把握缘的后续部分——度疑——断除疑惑犹豫;以聚思惟断除“我、我所”的执取;以道非道分别断除把非道当作道的错觉;以见生起断除断见;以见灭去断除常见;以见怖畏断除对可怖之事的无怖想;以见过患断除享乐想;以厌离随观断除欢喜贪着;以欲解脱智断除不欲解脱;以舍智断除不中舍;以随顺智断除对法住和涅槃的违逆;以种姓智断除执取诸行相。这就叫做“彼分断”。巴利
Tathā yaṃ nāmarūpaparicchedādīsu vipassanāñāṇesu paṭipakkhabhāvato dīpālokeneva tamassa, tena tena vipassanāñāṇena tassa tassa anatthassa pahānaṃ. Seyyathidaṃ – nāmarūpavavatthānena sakkāyadiṭṭhiyā, paccayapariggahena ahetuvisamahetudiṭṭhīnaṃ, tasseva aparabhāgena kaṅkhāvitaraṇena kathaṃkathībhāvassa, kalāpasammasanena ‘‘ahaṃ mamā’’ti gāhassa, maggāmaggavavatthānena amagge maggasaññāya, udayadassanena ucchedadiṭṭhiyā, vayadassanena sassatadiṭṭhiyā, bhayadassanena sabhaye abhayasaññāya, ādīnavadassanena assādasaññāya, nibbidānupassanāya abhiratisaññāya , muñcitukamyatāñāṇena amuñcitukāmatāya, upekkhāñāṇena anupekkhāya, anulomena dhammaṭṭhitiyaṃ nibbāne ca paṭilomabhāvassa, gotrabhunā saṅkhāranimittaggāhassa pahānaṃ. Etaṃ tadaṅgappahānaṃ nāma.
通过近行定和安止定这两种定的区别,以定力制止诸盖等法的现行状态,就像用罐子打水面上的浮苔一样,断除那些种种盖障等法,这叫作镇伏断。通过修习四种圣道,在各自证得该道的人自己的心相续中,依照“为断除诸恶见”等所说的方法(《法集论》277;《分别论》628),使属于集这一边的烦恼群永远不再生起而断除,这叫作正断断。在果的刹那,烦恼的止息状态,这叫作止息断。由于出离一切有为法,断除一切有为法的涅槃,这叫作出离断。而这一切断,因为以舍离为义所以是断,以调伏为义所以是律,因此称为“断律”。或者因为具有彼彼之断,或者因为彼彼之律的生起,所以称为“断律”。应当知道,断律也这样分为五种。巴利
Yaṃ pana upacārappanābhedena samādhinā pavattibhāvanivāraṇato ghaṭappahāreneva udakapiṭṭhe sevālassa tesaṃ tesaṃ nīvaraṇādidhammānaṃ pahānaṃ, etaṃ vikkhambhanappahānaṃ nāma. Yaṃ catunnaṃ ariyamaggānaṃ bhāvitattā taṃtaṃmaggavato attano attano santāne ‘‘diṭṭhigatānaṃ pahānāyā’’tiādinā (dha. sa. 277; vibha. 628) nayena vuttassa samudayapakkhiyassa kilesagaṇassa accantaappavattibhāvena pahānaṃ, idaṃ samucchedappahānaṃ nāma. Yaṃ pana phalakkhaṇe paṭippassaddhattaṃ kilesānaṃ, etaṃ paṭippassaddhippahānaṃ nāma. Yaṃ sabbasaṅkhatanissaṭattā pahīnasabbasaṅkhataṃ nibbānaṃ, etaṃ nissaraṇappahānaṃ nāma. Sabbampi cetaṃ pahānaṃ yasmā cāgaṭṭhena pahānaṃ, vinayanaṭṭhena vinayo, tasmā ‘‘pahānavinayo’’ti vuccati. Taṃ taṃ pahānavato vā tassa tassa vinayassa sambhavatopetaṃ ‘‘pahānavinayo’’ti vuccati. Evaṃ pahānavinayopi pañcadhā bhijjatīti veditabbo (ma. ni. aṭṭha. 1.2; su. ni. aṭṭha. 1.uragasuttavaṇṇanā; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130).
这样,这个律从简要来说有两种,从区分来说有十种。因为守护已经败坏,应当断除的烦恼又没有断除,所以对没有听闻正法的凡夫来说,这个律是不存在的;正因为它不存在,所以就说这个人是“未调伏者”。对于“未见善士者、不精通善士法者、在善士法上未受调伏者”这些说法,道理也是一样的。因为它们在意义上并没有差别。正如经中所说:“那些是圣者,那些就是善士;那些是善士,那些就是圣者。那圣者之法,就是那善士之法;那善士之法,就是那圣者之法。那圣者之律,就是那善士之律;那善士之律,就是那圣者之律。不论说圣,还是说善士,还是说圣法,还是说善士法,还是说圣律,还是说善士律,这些都是一体、同义、相同、同等、同类,就是同一个。”巴利
Evamayaṃ saṅkhepato duvidho bhedato ca dasavidho vinayo bhinnasaṃvarattā, pahātabbassa ca appahīnattā yasmā etassa assutavato puthujjanassa natthi, tasmā abhāvato tassa ayaṃ ‘‘avinīto’’ti vuccatīti. Eseva nayo sappurisānaṃ adassāvī sappurisadhammassa akovido, sappurisadhamme avinītoti etthapi. Ninnānākaraṇañhi etamatthato. Yathāha – ‘‘yeva te ariyā, teva te sappurisā. Yeva te sappurisā, teva te ariyā. Yo eva so ariyānaṃ dhammo, so eva so sappurisānaṃ dhammo. Yo eva so sappurisānaṃ dhammo, so eva so ariyānaṃ dhammo. Yeva te ariyavinayā, teva te sappurisavinayā. Yeva te sappurisavinayā, teva te ariyavinayā. Ariyeti vā, sappuriseti vā, ariyadhammeti vā, sappurisadhammeti vā, ariyavinayeti vā, sappurisavinayeti vā esese eke ekaṭṭhe same samabhāge tajjāte taññevāti (dha. sa. aṭṭha. 1007; paṭi. ma. aṭṭha. 2.1.130).
有人把色当作我来看待。这里说的就是:某些人把色看作我,认为“凡是色,那就是我;凡是我,那就是色”,把色和我看成没有分别的一体。就像有人看着燃烧的油灯,认为“那火焰就是那光色,那光色就是那火焰”,把火焰和光色看成没有分别的一体;同样地,某些人把色看作我……(中略)……像这样,以“我”的见解来看待色。
或者认为“我拥有色”:这是执取无色为“我”,然后像树有影子那样,把那个拥有色者看作“我”。
或者认为“色在我中”:这是执取无色为“我”,然后像花中有香气那样,把色看作在我之中。
或者认为“我在色中”:这是执取无色为“我”,然后像盒子中有宝珠那样,把那个我看作在色之中。
对受、想、行、识等,也是同样的道理。巴利
Rūpaṃ attato samanupassatīti idhekacco rūpaṃ attato samanupassati, ‘‘yaṃ rūpaṃ, so ahaṃ, yo ahaṃ, taṃ rūpa’’nti rūpañca attānañca advayaṃ samanupassati. Seyyathāpi telappadīpassa jhāyato ‘‘yā acci, so vaṇṇo. Yo vaṇṇo, sā accī’’ti acciñca vaṇṇañca advayaṃ samanupassati, evameva idhekacco rūpaṃ attato…pe… samanupassatīti (paṭi. ma. 1.130-131) evaṃ rūpaṃ ‘‘attā’’ti diṭṭhipassanāya passati. Rūpavantaṃ vā attānanti arūpaṃ ‘‘attā’’ti gahetvā chāyāvantaṃ rukkhaṃ viya taṃ rūpavantaṃ ‘‘attā’’ti samanupassati. Attani vā rūpanti arūpameva ‘‘attā’’ti gahetvā pupphasmiṃ gandhaṃ viya attani rūpaṃ samanupassati. Rūpasmiṃ vā attānanti arūpameva ‘‘attā’’ti gahetvā karaṇḍake maṇiṃ viya taṃ attānaṃ rūpasmiṃ samanupassati. Vedanādīsupi eseva nayo.
在这里,“观色为我”,只是把纯粹的色说成“我”。“我拥有色,或色在我中,或我在色中。观受为我……观想为我……观行为我……观识为我”(《无碍解道》1.131),在这七处,则是把无色说成“我”。“我拥有受,或受在我中,或我在受中”等等,在其余四蕴中,每一蕴各有三种方式,共十二处,说的则是色与非色混合的“我”。其中,观色为我、观受为我、观想为我、观行为我、观识为我,这五处说的是断灭见;其余各处说的是常见。这样,这里就有十五种有见和五种无有见。应当知道,这些全都是道的障碍,不是天界的障碍,是初道所断。巴利
Tattha ‘‘rūpaṃ attato samanupassatī’’ti suddharūpaṃyeva ‘‘attā’’ti kathitaṃ. ‘‘Rūpavantaṃ vā attānaṃ, attani vā rūpaṃ, rūpasmiṃ vā attānaṃ. Vedanaṃ attato… saññaṃ… saṅkhāre… viññāṇaṃ attato samanupassatī’’ti (paṭi. ma. 1.131) imesu sattasu ṭhānesu arūpaṃ ‘‘attā’’ti kathitaṃ, ‘‘vedanāvantaṃ vā attānaṃ, attani vā vedanā, vedanāya vā attāna’’nti evaṃ catūsu khandhesu tiṇṇaṃ tiṇṇaṃ vasena dvādasasu ṭhānesu rūpārūpamissako attā kathito. Tattha rūpaṃ attato samanupassati. Vedanaṃ… saññaṃ… saṅkhāre… viññāṇaṃ attato samanupassatīti pañcasu ṭhānesu ucchedadiṭṭhi kathitā. Avasesesu sassatadiṭṭhi. Evamettha pannarasa bhavadiṭṭhiyo pañca vibhavadiṭṭhiyo honti. Tā sabbāpi maggāvaraṇā, na saggāvaraṇā, paṭhamamaggavajjhāti veditabbā.
住在林野的人,就是住在森林里。在密林中,是指在大而幽深的森林里。游行者,就是在那里这里到处游走。安心地走,就是无所畏惧、没有顾虑地行走。不在猎人的视野范围内,就是已经背对猎鹿人。令魔走到尽头,就是让烦恼魔或天子魔走到尽头。摧毁其行迹,就是摧毁、消灭烦恼的踪迹。达到魔眼看不见的地方,就是到达了魔看不见的领域。不在其视野范围内,就是已经背对魔。其余各处都很清楚。巴利
Āraññikoti araññe nivāsaṃ. Pavaneti mahante gambhīravane. Caramānoti tahiṃ tahiṃ vicaramāno. Vissattho gacchatīti nibbhayo nirāsaṅko carati. Anāpāthagato luddassāti migaluddassa parammukhagato. Antamakāsi māranti kilesamāraṃ vā devaputtamāraṃ vā antaṃ akāsi. Apadaṃ vadhitvāti kilesapadaṃ hantvā nāsetvā. Māracakkhuṃ adassanaṃ gatoti mārassa adassanavisayaṃ patto. Anāpāthagatoti mārassa parammukhaṃ patto. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊也是这样,以阿拉汉果为究竟来开示这部经。说法结束时,法现证的情况也和前面所说的一样。巴利
Evaṃ bhagavā idampi suttaṃ arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca vuttasadisoyeva dhammābhisamayo ahosīti.
16. 宾耆耶童子经义释的注释巴利
16. Piṅgiyamāṇavasuttaniddesavaṇṇanā
89 在第十六品《宾耆耶经》的义释中:“我已老迈,羸弱,容色褪去”——据说这位婆罗门被衰老压倒,从出生算起已有一百二十岁,身体虚弱,心里想着“我要把脚踩在这里”,脚却落到了别处,先前的肤色也已败坏。因此他说:“我已老迈,羸弱,容色褪去。”“莫令我于中途愚痴而死”:意思是,不要让我还没亲自证得您的法,就在半路上作为一个无知的人死去。“在此,从生与老中出离”:就在您足下这里,或者在石塔庙那里,请您为我开示那从生与老中彻底舍离的涅槃法味,我渴望了知。巴利
89. Soḷasame piṅgiyasuttaniddese – jiṇṇohamasmi abalo vītavaṇṇoti so kira brāhmaṇo jarābhibhūto vīsavassasatiko jātiyā, dubbalo ca ‘‘idha pādaṃ karissāmī’’ti aññatreva karoti, vinaṭṭhapurimachavivaṇṇo ca. Tenāha – ‘‘jiṇṇohamasmi abalo vītavaṇṇo’’ti. Māhaṃnassaṃ momuho antarāvāti māhaṃ tuyhaṃ dhammaṃ asacchikatvā antarā eva avidvā hutvā anassiṃ. Jātijarāya idha vippahānanti idheva tava pādamūle pāsāṇake cetiye vā jātijarāya vippahānaṃ nibbānaṃ dhammarasaṃ ahaṃ vijaññaṃ, taṃ me ācikkha.
没有力气,就是缺乏力量。虚弱,就是力量薄弱。少力,就是力量微小。少体力,就是精进微弱。色已褪,就是肤色变坏了。色已失,就是肤色消失了。色正消,就是肤色远离了原本的样子。所谓“先前那美好的容色光泽”,意思是过去曾经存在的那份美好、端严的容色光泽,如今已经消失、不见了。过患显现,就是灾祸出现了。有人舍弃“先前那美好的容色光泽”这句原文,而把“yā subhā assā”解释为“她的美好”。巴利
Abaloti balavirahito. Dubbaloti dubbalabalo. Appabaloti parittabalo. Appathāmoti parittavīriyo. Vītavaṇṇoti parivattitachavivaṇṇo. Vigatavaṇṇoti apagatachavivaṇṇo. Vigacchitavaṇṇoti dūrībhūtachavivaṇṇo. Yā sā purimā subhā vaṇṇanibhāti yā sā subhā sundarā purimakāle sati, sā vaṇṇanibhā etarahi antarahitā vigatā. Ādīnavo pātubhūtoti upaddavo pāturahosi. ‘‘Yā sā purimā subhā vaṇṇanibhā’’ti pāṭhaṃ ṭhapetvā ‘‘yā subhā assā’’ti eke vaṇṇayanti.
不净:因为翳膜等而不净。不纯净:因为昏暗等而不纯净。不遍净:因为从四面八方都被翳膜等包裹住,所以不遍净。不洁白:不清澈,看起来像清澈。不能像那样用眼睛看见诸色:就像以前用眼睛看见、观察色所缘那样,如今再也不能以那种方式看见了。说到耳不清净等等,也是同样的道理。愿我不灭:愿我不要消失,即“愿我不毁”。巴利
Asuddhāti paṭalādīhi asuddhā. Avisuddhāti timirādīhi avisuddhā. Aparisuddhāti samantato phoṭapaṭalādīhi pariyonaddhattā aparisuddhā. Avodātāti nappasannā pasannasadisā. No tathā cakkhunā rūpe passāmīti yathā porāṇacakkhunā rūpārammaṇaṃ passāmi olokemi, tathā tena pakārena idāni na passāmi. Sotaṃ asuddhantiādīsupi eseva nayo. Māhaṃ nassanti ahaṃ mā vinassaṃ.
90 现在,因为宾耆耶对身体还有所依恋,所以说了“我已经老了”这样的话。因此,世尊为了让他断除对身体的贪爱,说了“见诸色中受苦者”这个偈颂。其中,“于诸色”是指以色为因、以色为缘。“受苦”是指被刑罚等所伤害。“众生于诸色中被破坏”是说,人们正是因为眼病等色法而受到破坏和折磨。巴利
90. Idāni yasmā piṅgiyo kāye sāpekkhatāya ‘‘jiṇṇohamasmī’’tiādimāha . Tenassa bhagavā kāye sinehappahānatthaṃ ‘‘disvāna rūpesu vihaññamāne’’ti gāthamāha. Tattha rūpesūti rūpahetu rūpapaccayā. Vihaññamāneti kammakāraṇādīhi upahaññamāne. Ruppanti rūpesūti cakkhurogādīhi ca rūpahetuyeva janā ruppanti bādhiyanti.
被杀,就是被打击。被恼害,就是被折磨。被进一步恼害,就是遭受断手断脚等苦。被杀害,就是死去。被扰动,就是被翻来覆去。被压迫,就是陷入毁坏。被撞击,就是遭到冲撞。患病的人,就是心怀恐惧。陷入忧恼的人,就是内心遭受破坏。正在消亡,就是正在毁灭。巴利
Haññantīti ghaṭīyanti. Vihaññantīti vihesiyanti. Upavihaññantīti hatthapādacchedādiṃ labhanti. Upaghātiyantīti maraṇaṃ labhanti. Kuppantīti parivattanti. Pīḷayantīti vighātaṃ āpajjanti. Ghaṭṭayantīti ghaṭṭanaṃ pāpuṇanti. Byādhitāti bhītā. Domanassitāti cittavighātaṃ pattā. Vemāneti nassamāne.
91 宾耆耶听了世尊这样一直讲到阿罗汉果的修行方法之后,因为年老体衰,没有证得任何殊胜的果位,于是又以“四方”这首偈颂来赞叹世尊,并请求世尊继续说法。巴利
91. Evaṃ bhagavatā yāva arahattaṃ, tāva kathitaṃ paṭipattiṃ sutvā piṅgiyo jarādubbalatāya visesaṃ anadhigantvā ca puna ‘‘disā catasso’’ti imāya gāthāya bhagavantaṃ thomento desanaṃ yācati.
92 于是,世尊又为了他,开示从起步一直到证得阿罗汉果的修行道路,说出了“被渴爱征服的”这一偈颂。巴利
92. Athassa bhagavā punapi yāva arahattaṃ, tāva paṭipadaṃ dassento ‘‘taṇhādhipanne’’ti gāthamāha.
被渴爱控制的人,是指已经脱离渴爱而安住的人。随渴爱而行的人,是指与渴爱一起同行的人。被渴爱跟随的人,是指被渴爱尾随不舍的人。紧追渴爱而跑的人,是指与渴爱一同奔跑的人。陷入渴爱的人,是指沉没在渴爱中的人。落入渴爱的人,是指被渴爱覆盖住的人。被压倒的人,是指被碾碎的人。心被完全夺走的人,是指善心已经被彻底夺去的人。巴利
Taṇhādhipanneti taṇhāya vimuccitvā ṭhite. Taṇhānugeti taṇhāya saha gacchante. Taṇhānugateti taṇhāya anubandhante. Taṇhānusaṭeti taṇhāya saha dhāvante. Taṇhāya panneti taṇhāya nimugge. Paṭipanneti taṇhāya avatthaṭe. Abhibhūteti maddite. Pariyādinnacitteti pariyādiyitvā gahitakusalacitte.
当热恼生起时,就是指心中生起了灼热苦恼。当灾祸生起时,就是指疾病已经发生。当险难生起时,就是指过患已经出现。当逼恼生起时,就是指痛苦已经生起。巴利
Santāpajāteti sañjātacittasantāpe. Ītijāteti roguppanne. Upaddavajāteti ādīnavajāte. Upasaggajāteti uppannadukkhajāte.
“离尘、离垢”在这里,“离尘”是指远离贪等烦恼之尘,“离垢”是指远离贪等烦恼之垢。贪等烦恼,因为覆盖的作用而称为尘,因为染污的作用而称为垢。“法眼”:在某些地方指第一道智,在某些地方指前三种道智,在某些地方也指第四道智。但在这里,对于那一千位结发外道而言,是第四道智;对于宾耆耶而言,只是第三道智。“凡是集起之法,皆是灭尽之法”——这是依观而如此生起的法眼,这就是其含义。其余各处都清楚明了。巴利
Virajaṃ vītamalanti ettha virajanti vigatarāgādirajaṃ. Vītamalanti vītarāgādimalaṃ. Rāgādayo hi ajjhottharaṇaṭṭhena rajo nāma, dūsaṭṭhena malaṃ nāma. Dhammacakkhunti katthaci paṭhamamaggañāṇaṃ , katthaci ādīni tīṇi maggañāṇāni, katthaci catutthamaggañāṇampi. Idha pana jaṭilasahassassa catutthamaggañāṇaṃ. Piṅgiyassa tatiyamaggañāṇameva. Yaṃ kiñci samudayadhammaṃ, sabbaṃ taṃ nirodhadhammanti vipassanāvasena evaṃ pavattassa dhammacakkhuṃ udapādīti attho. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.
世尊就是这样以阿罗汉果为顶点宣说了这部经。开示结束时,宾耆耶安住在不还果上。据说他中途这样想:“我的舅父婆和利听不到这样辩才多样的开示。”因为这份亲情的牵挂让他心散乱,他没能证得阿罗汉果。但他的弟子们——那一千个结发修行者——都证得了阿罗汉果。他们全都以神通化现的钵和衣,成为善来比丘。巴利
Evaṃ idampi suttaṃ bhagavā arahattanikūṭeneva desesi, desanāpariyosāne ca piṅgiyo anāgāmiphale patiṭṭhāsi. So kira antarantarā cintesi – ‘‘evaṃ vicitrapaṭibhānaṃ nāma desanaṃ na labhati mayhaṃ mātulo bāvarī savanāyā’’ti. Tena sinehavikkhepena arahattaṃ pāpuṇituṃ nāsakkhi. Antevāsikā panassa sahassajaṭilā arahattaṃ pāpuṇiṃsu. Sabbeva iddhimayapattacīvaradharā ehibhikkhuno ahesunti.
第17章 彼岸道赞颂偈的注疏解释巴利
17. Pārāyanatthutigāthāniddesavaṇṇanā
93 93. 从此以后,结集者们为了赞叹这个教法,说出了“世尊如此说”等话。其中,“如此说”是指宣说了这部《彼岸道》。“侍从十六人”:是指与婆和利的侍从宾耆耶一起的十六人;或者是指世尊的侍从有十六人,所以叫“侍从十六人”。那些婆罗门在那里,在十六个方向上——前方、后方、左侧、右侧——各坐六由旬,直线距离就是十二由旬。“被请求”:就是被恳求。巴利
93. Ito paraṃ saṅgītikārā desanaṃ thomentā ‘‘idamavoca bhagavā’’tiādimāhaṃsu. Tattha idamavocāti idaṃ pārāyanaṃ avoca. Paricārakasoḷasānanti bāvarissa paricārakena piṅgiyena saha soḷasānaṃ, buddhassa vā bhagavato paricārakānaṃ soḷasānanti paricārakasoḷasānaṃ. Te eva ca brāhmaṇā tattha soḷasasu disāsu purato ca pacchato ca vāmapassato ca dakkhiṇapassato ca cha cha yojanā nisinnā ujukena dvādasayojanikā ahosi. Ajjhiṭṭhoti yācito.
94-97 “了知义”是指了知巴利文的义理。“了知法”是指了知巴利文句。“彼岸道”是给这个法门安立的名称,然后称扬那些婆罗门的名字,说道:“阿逸多……乃至……到最胜佛。”其中,“具足行”是指具足作为涅槃根基的巴帝摩卡戒等。“仙”是指大仙。巴利
94-97.Atthamaññāyāti pāḷiatthamaññāya. Dhammamaññāyāti pāḷimaññāya. Pārāyananti evaṃ imassa dhammapariyāyassa adhivacanaṃ āropetvā tesaṃ brāhmaṇānaṃ nāmāni kittayanto ‘‘ajito…pe… buddhaseṭṭhamupāgamu’’nti āhaṃsu. Tattha sampannacaraṇanti nibbānapadaṭṭhānabhūtena pātimokkhasīlādinā sampannaṃ. Isinti mahesiṃ.
在释义中,“前往”是指来到附近;“靠近”是指去到不远的地方;“亲近”是指坐在旁边;“遍问”是指提出反复询问;“遍持”是指衡量、思量;有些人则说是“责难”。巴利
Niddese upāgamiṃsūti samīpaṃ gamiṃsu. Upasaṅkamiṃsūti avidūraṭṭhānaṃ gamiṃsu. Payirupāsiṃsūti samīpe nisīdiṃsu. Paripucchiṃsūti paripucchaṃ āhariṃsu. Parigaṇhiṃsūti tulayiṃsu. ‘‘Codayiṃsū’’ti keci.
戒行成就,就是指最上等的戒行成就,意思是经由道而圆满的戒。巴利
Sīlācāranibbattīti uttamasīlācāranibbatti, maggena nipphannasīlanti attho.
甚深:这句话是在否定“浅显”的说法。难见:因为甚深,所以难见,要费很大功夫才能见到,不是轻轻松松就能见到的。正因为难见,所以难觉,要费很大功夫才能觉悟,不是轻轻松松就能觉悟的。寂静:就是寂灭。殊胜:就是没有热恼。这两个词是专指出世间法来说的。非寻思所行:不是靠逻辑推理能涉入、能深入的,只有靠智慧才能涉入。微细:就是极其微细。智者所证知:是真正修行到位的智者才能证知的。巴利
Gambhīreti uttānabhāvapaṭikkhepavacanaṃ. Duddaseti gambhīrattā duddase, dukkhena daṭṭhabbe, na sakkā sukhena daṭṭhuṃ. Duddasattāva duranubodhe, dukkhena avabujjhitabbe, na sakkā sukhena avabujjhituṃ. Santeti nibbute. Paṇīteti atappake. Idaṃ dvayaṃ lokuttarameva sandhāya vuttaṃ. Atakkāvacareti takkena na avacaritabbe na ogāhitabbe ñāṇeneva avacaritabbe. Nipuṇeti saṇhe. Paṇḍitavedanīyeti sammā paṭipannehi paṇḍitehi veditabbe.
98 令满足:使他生起满足。令喜悦:在他们心中生起种种喜悦。令净信:使他们的心生起净信。令成就:使他圆满,达到成功。使悦意:以喜悦之力令自心愉悦。巴利
98.Tosesīti tuṭṭhiṃ āpādesi. Vitosesīti vividhā tesaṃ somanassaṃ uppādesi. Pasādesīti tesaṃ cittappasādaṃ akāsi . Ārādhesīti ārādhayi siddhiṃ pāpesi. Attamane akāsīti somanassavasena sakamane akāsi.
99 从那以后,他们修习了梵行,也就是修习了圣道的梵行。巴利
99. Tato paraṃ brahmacariyamacariṃsūti maggabrahmacariyaṃ acariṃsu.
101 因此,这里所说的“pārāyana”,就是指那个作为彼岸的涅槃的处所。巴利
101.Tasmā pārāyananti tassa pārabhūtassa nibbānassa āyatananti vuttaṃ hoti.
《彼岸道随颂偈释义》的注解巴利
18. Pārāyanānugītigāthāniddesavaṇṇanā
102 102. 我将随喜《彼岸道》,这里的关系是这样的:世尊开示《彼岸道》时,一万六千名结发修行者证得阿罗汉果,其余一亿四千万天与人众获得了法的现观。古人们确实这样说过:巴利
102.Pārāyanamanugāyissanti assa ayaṃ sambandho – bhagavatā hi pārāyane desite soḷasasahassajaṭilā arahattaṃ pāpuṇiṃsu, avasesānañca cuddasakoṭisaṅkhānaṃ devamanussānaṃ dhammābhisamayo ahosi. Vuttañhetaṃ porāṇehi –
此后,在令人欢喜的巴沙那迦,在彼岸道的大集会中;
佛陀让一亿四千万众生都尝到了不死甘露。巴利
‘‘Tato pāsāṇake ramme, pārāyanasamāgame; Amataṃ pāpayī buddho, cuddasa pāṇakoṭiyo’’ti. (su. ni. aṭṭha. 2.1138);
说法结束后,从各处前来的人们靠着世尊的威神力,各自在自己原来的村庄、城镇等地显现出来。世尊也在包括十六位侍者比丘等数千比丘的簇拥下,前往舍卫城。在那里,宾吉亚礼敬世尊后说道:“尊者,我将前去告诉婆和利佛陀已经出世了,因为我曾答应过他。”得到世尊允许后,他凭借智通直接到达瞿陀婆利河岸边,然后步行朝隐修处走去。婆和利婆罗门正坐在那里望着来路,远远看见宾吉亚已经卸去了行李担子和发髻等物,穿着比丘的装束走来,便断定:“佛陀已经出现在世间了。”宾吉亚到了之后,婆和利问他:“宾吉亚,佛陀出现在世间了吗?”宾吉亚回答:“是的,婆罗门,出现了。他坐在磐石支提那里,为我们开示了法,我这就为您讲说。”于是婆和利和随从们一起,以盛大的恭敬供养了宾吉亚,并为他铺好座位。宾吉亚坐下后,开始诵出“我将随诵《彼岸道》”等偈颂。巴利
Niṭṭhitāya pana dhammadesanāya tato tato āgatā manussā bhagavato ānubhāvena attano attano gāmanigamādīsveva pāturahesuṃ. Bhagavāpi sāvatthimeva agamāsi paricārakasoḷasādīhi anekehi bhikkhusahassehi parivuto. Tattha piṅgiyo bhagavantaṃ vanditvā āha – ‘‘gacchāmahaṃ, bhante, bāvarissa buddhuppādaṃ ārocetuṃ, paṭissutañhi tasseva mayā’’ti. Atha bhagavatā anuññāto ñāṇagamaneneva godhāvarītīraṃ gantvā pādagamanena assamābhimukho agamāsi. Tamenaṃ bāvarī brāhmaṇo maggaṃ olokento nisinno dūratova taṃ khārijaṭādivirahitaṃ bhikkhuvesenāgacchantaṃ disvā ‘‘buddho loke uppanno’’ti niṭṭhamagamāsi. Sampattañcāpi naṃ pucchi – ‘‘kiṃ, piṅgiya, buddho loke uppanno’’ti? ‘‘Āma, brāhmaṇa, uppanno, pāsāṇake cetiye nisinno amhākaṃ dhammaṃ desesi, tamahaṃ tuyhaṃ desessāmī’’ti. Tato bāvarī mahatā sakkārena sapariso taṃ pūjetvā āsanaṃ paññāpesi. Tattha nisīditvā piṅgiyo ‘‘pārāyanamanugāyissa’’ntiādimāha.
在这里,“我将随喜赞叹”,意思是我也要随喜赞叹世尊所诵出的法。“如其所见”,意思是就像他亲自以正等觉和不共智所见到的那样。“离欲”,指已经断除了欲贪。也有写成“nikkamo”的读法,意思是具足精进;或者指已经从一切不善法中出离。“无林”,指远离了烦恼丛林,或者干脆说远离了渴爱。为什么要说妄语呢?这是在说明:那些会让人说妄语的烦恼,在佛陀身上已经全部断尽了。这样说,是为了激发那位婆罗门听闻佛法的热忱。巴利
Tattha anugāyissanti bhagavato gītaṃ anugāyissaṃ. Yathāddakkhīti yathā sāmaṃ saccābhisambodhena asādhāraṇañāṇena ca addakkhi. Nikkāmoti pahīnakāmo. ‘‘Nikkamo’’tipi pāṭho, vīriyavāti attho. Nikkhanto vā akusalapakkhā. Nibbanoti kilesavanavirahito, taṇhāvirahito eva vā. Kissa hetu musā bhaṇeti yehi kilesehi musā bhaṇeyya, ete tassa pahīnāti dasseti. Etena brāhmaṇassa savane ussāhaṃ janeti (su. ni. aṭṭha. 2.1138).
无垢,是指远离烦恼垢染。离垢,是指已经除掉了烦恼垢染。净垢,是指烦恼垢染已经清净。垢已远离,是指已经远离烦恼垢染而行。已舍垢,是指已经断舍了烦恼垢染。已脱垢,是指从诸烦恼中解脱。已超越一切垢,是指已经超越了包括习气在内的一切烦恼垢染。那些林,就是指上面所说的这些烦恼。巴利
Amaloti kilesamalavirahito. Vimaloti vigatakilesamalo. Nimmaloti kilesamalasuddho. Malāpagatoti kilesamalā dūrībhūto hutvā carati. Malavippahīnoti kilesamalappahīno. Malavimuttoti kilesehi vimutto. Sabbamalavītivattoti vāsanādisabbakilesamalaṃ atikkanto. Te vanāti ete vuttappakārā kilesā.
103 所谓“与名声相应”,就是指与功德相应。巴利
103. Vaṇṇūpasaṃhitanti guṇūpasaṃhitaṃ.
104 名为真实者,是说佛陀确实与“真实”这一称呼、名字相应。婆罗门则是称呼那位婆罗门。巴利
104.Saccavhayoti buddho hi sacceneva avhānena nāmena yutto. Brahmeti taṃ brāhmaṇaṃ ālapati.
在这里,“世间”是因为有“毁坏”的意思才叫世间。有一种世间是“有世间”,也就是三界里的果报。它存在,所以叫“有”;这个“有”本身就是世间,所以叫“有世间”。“有世间”和“生起世间”在这里各自又分成两种。“有世间”按成就和衰败分成两种,“生起世间”也按成就的生起和衰败的生起分成两种。其中,成就的“有世间”就是善趣世间。因为它能带来可意的果报,是美好的世间,所以叫“成就”;它存在,所以叫“有”;成就本身就是有,就是“成就有”;这个本身就是世间,所以叫“成就有世间”。成就的“生起世间”就是能投生善趣的业。因为果报从它生起,所以叫“生起”;成就的生起就是“成就生起”;这个成就生起本身就是世间,所以叫“成就生起世间”。巴利
Tattha lokoti lujjanaṭṭhena loko. Eko loko bhavalokoti tebhūmakavipāko. So hi bhavatīti bhavo, bhavo eva loko bhavaloko. Bhavaloko ca sambhavaloko cāti ettha ekeko dve dve hoti. Bhavaloko hi sampattibhavavipattibhavavasena duvidho. Sambhavalokopi sampattisambhavavipattisambhavavasena duvidho. Tattha sampattibhavalokoti sugatiloko. So hi iṭṭhaphalattā sundaro lokoti sampatti, bhavatīti bhavo, sampatti eva bhavo sampattibhavo, so eva loko sampattibhavaloko. Sampattisambhavalokoti sugatūpagaṃ kammaṃ. Tañhi sambhavati etasmā phalanti sambhavo, sampattiyā sambhavo sampattisambhavo, sampattisambhavo eva loko sampattisambhavalokoti.
衰败的“有世间”是指恶趣世间。因为它带来不可意的果报,是丑陋的世间,所以叫“衰败”;又因为它存在,所以叫“有”;衰败本身就是有,就是“衰败有”;衰败有本身就是世间,就是“衰败有世间”。衰败的“生起世间”是指能投生到恶趣的业。因为果报从它而生起,所以叫“生起”;衰败的生起就是“衰败生起”;衰败生起本身就是世间,就是“衰败生起世间”。三受是指乐受、苦受、不苦不乐受,这些只是世间的。食是指缘。因为缘能带来自己的果,所以叫“食”。食有四种:段食、触食、意思食、识食。段食:因为要依靠物质、被做成团状,所以叫“段食”;因为能被吞咽,所以叫“食”;这是以米饭、面饼等物质为基础的食素而得名。它能摄取以食素为第八的色法,所以叫“食”。触食:指眼触等六种触,能带来三种受,所以叫“食”。意思食:是意的思,不是有情的思,所以叫“意思食”,就像“心一境性”的称呼一样;或者说,与意相应的思就叫“意思食”,如同“良骏马车”的比喻;也就是三界中善与不善的思。它能带来三有,所以叫“食”。识食:指十九种结生识。因为它带来结生时的名色,所以叫“食”。巴利
Vipattibhavalokoti apāyaloko. So hi aniṭṭhaphalattā virūpo lokoti vipatti, bhavatīti bhavo, vipatti eva bhavo vipattibhavo, vipattibhavo eva loko vipattibhavaloko. Vipattisambhavalokoti apāyūpagaṃ kammaṃ. Tañhi sambhavati etasmā phalanti sambhavo, vipattiyā sambhavo vipattisambhavo, vipattisambhavo eva loko vipattisambhavalokoti. Tisso vedanāti sukhā vedanā, dukkhā vedanā, adukkhamasukhā vedanā lokiyā eva. Āhārāti paccayā. Paccayā hi attano phalaṃ āharantīti āhārā. Kabaḷīkārāhāro phassāhāro manosañcetanāhāro viññāṇāhāroti cattāro. Vatthuvasena kabaḷīkattabbattā kabaḷīkāro, ajjhoharitabbattā āhāro, odanakummāsādivatthukāya ojāyetaṃ nāmaṃ. Sā hi ojaṭṭhamakarūpāni āharatīti āhāro. Cakkhusamphassādiko chabbidho phasso tisso vedanā āharatīti āhāro. Manaso sañcetanā na sattassāti manosañcetanā yathā cittekaggatā, manasā vā sampayuttā sañcetanā manosañcetanā yathā ājaññaratho, tebhūmakakusalākusalacetanā. Sā hi tayo bhave āharatīti āhāro. Viññāṇanti ekūnavīsatibhedaṃ paṭisandhiviññāṇaṃ. Tañhi paṭisandhināmarūpaṃ āharatīti āhāro.
“取蕴”是指以“取”为活动范围的蕴,也就是取蕴;这里要理解成词中间省略了音节。或者,由“取”所产生的蕴就是取蕴,就像草火、谷壳火的比喻一样。或者,受“取”支配的蕴就是取蕴,就像国王的随从的比喻一样。或者,以“取”为来源的蕴就是取蕴,就像花树、果树的比喻一样。而“取”有四种:欲取、见取、戒禁取、我语取。从含义上说,强烈地执取,就是“取”。取蕴有五种:色取蕴、受取蕴、想取蕴、行取蕴、识取蕴。“六内处”是指:眼处、耳处、鼻处、舌处、身处、意处。“七识住”就按前面所说的方式理解。“八世间法”也是如此。另外——利、衰、称、讥、毁、誉、乐、苦,这八种法在世间运转时,总是跟着世间转,所以是世间的法,称为“世间法”。没有任何众生能从这些法中解脱,即使是诸佛也一样会遇到。正如经文所说:巴利
Upādānakkhandhāti upādānagocarā khandhā upādānakkhandhā, majjhe padalopo daṭṭhabbo. Upādānasambhūtā vā khandhā upādānakkhandhā yathā tiṇaggi, thusaggi. Upādānavidheyyā vā khandhā upādānakkhandhā yathā rājapuriso. Upādānappabhavā vā khandhā upādānakkhandhā yathā puppharukkho, phalarukkho. Upādānāni pana kāmupādānaṃ diṭṭhupādānaṃ sīlabbatupādānaṃ attavādupādānanti cattāri. Atthato pana bhusaṃ ādānanti upādānaṃ. Rūpupādānakkhandho, vedanupādānakkhandho, saññupādānakkhandho, saṅkhārupādānakkhandho, viññāṇupādānakkhandhoti pañca. Cha ajjhattikāni āyatanānīti cakkhāyatanaṃ, sotāyatanaṃ, ghānāyatanaṃ, jivhāyatanaṃ, kāyāyatanaṃ, manāyatanaṃ. Satta viññāṇaṭṭhitiyo vuttanayā eva. Tathā aṭṭhalokadhammā. Api ca – lābho, alābho, yaso, ayaso, nindā, pasaṃsā, sukhaṃ, dukkhanti ime aṭṭha lokappavattiyā sati anuparivattanadhammakattā lokassa dhammāti lokadhammā. Etehi mutto satto nāma natthi, buddhānampi hontiyeva. Yathāha –
比丘们,有这八种世间法跟着世间转,世间也跟着这八种世间法转。是哪八种呢?得与失……(中略)……苦与乐。比丘们,就是这八种世间法跟着世间转,世间也跟着这八种世间法转。巴利
‘‘Aṭṭhime, bhikkhave, lokadhammā lokaṃ anuparivattanti, loko ca aṭṭha lokadhamme anuparivattati. Katame aṭṭha? Lābho ca alābho ca…pe… sukhañca dukkhañca. Ime kho, bhikkhave, aṭṭha lokadhammā lokaṃ anuparivattanti, loko ca ime aṭṭha lokadhamme anuparivattatī’’ti (a. ni. 8.6).
在这里,“随转”就是跟随、不放弃,意思是不从世间退转。“利”对出家人来说是衣服等供养,对在家人来说是钱财谷物等所得。当这个利得不到时,就说它是“衰”,也就是非利、无利;但不应因为它没有显现为具体事物就认为无法被了知。“称”就是眷属随从。这个称得不到时就是“讥”。“毁”是说坏话。“誉”是说赞叹的话。“乐”是欲界的身体快乐和心理快乐。“苦”对凡夫、入流者和一来者来说是身体和心里的苦,对不来者和阿拉汉来说只是身体的苦。“有情居”就是有情的住处、居住之处。它们其实就是那样宣说的诸蕴。在七识住之上,加上无想有情和非想非非想处,共有九有情居。“十处”就是眼处、色处、耳处、声处、鼻处、香处、舌处、味处、身处、触处,这样共十种。“十二处”就是再加上意处和法处,这样共十二种。“十八界”就是眼界、色界、眼识界……乃至意界、法界、意识界,每一类各有三种,如此成为十八界。巴利
Tattha anuparivattantīti anubandhanti nappajahanti, lokato na nivattantīti attho. Lābhoti pabbajitassa cīvarādi, gahaṭṭhassa dhanadhaññādilābho. Soyeva alabbhamāno lābho alābho na lābho alābhoti vuccati, no ca attābhāvappattito pariññeyyo siyā. Yasoti parivāro. Soyeva alabbhamāno yaso ayaso. Nindāti avaṇṇabhaṇanaṃ. Pasaṃsāti vaṇṇabhaṇanaṃ. Sukhanti kāmāvacarakāyikacetasikaṃ. Dukkhanti puthujjanasotāpannasakadāgāmīnaṃ kāyikacetasikaṃ, anāgāmiarahantānaṃ kāyikameva. Sattāvāsāti sattānaṃ āvāsā, vasanaṭṭhānānīti attho. Tāni pana tathā pakāsitā khandhā eva. Sattasu viññāṇaṭṭhitīsu asaññasattena ca nevasaññānāsaññāyatanena ca saddhiṃ nava sattāvāsā. Dasāyatanānīti cakkhāyatanaṃ, rūpāyatanaṃ, sotāyatanaṃ, saddāyatanaṃ, ghānāyatanaṃ, gandhāyatanaṃ, jivhāyatanaṃ, rasāyatanaṃ, kāyāyatanaṃ, phoṭṭhabbāyatananti evaṃ dasa. Dvādasāyatanānīti manāyatanadhammāyatanehi saddhiṃ evaṃ dvādasa. Aṭṭhārasa dhātuyoti cakkhudhātu, rūpadhātu, cakkhuviññāṇadhātu…pe… manodhātu, dhammadhātu, manoviññāṇadhātūti ekekasmiṃ tīṇi tīṇi katvā aṭṭhārasa dhātuyo.
“同类名称”是指:他们具有同类的名称,也就是同一种功德、同一种赞美的名称。“以同类名称称呼”是指:用同一种功德、同一种赞美的名称来称呼。“以真实同类名称称呼”是指:用不虚假、同一种功德、同一种赞美、不颠倒的名称来称呼。巴利
Sadisanāmoti tesaṃ sadisanāmo ekaguṇavaṇṇanāmo. Sadisavhayoti ekaguṇavaṇṇanāmena avhāyano. Saccasadisavhayoti avitathaekaguṇavaṇṇanāmena aviparītena avhāyano.
已接近就是已经去拜访了。已亲近就是去了之后承事、服侍。已极度亲近就是以饭食之意极其深切地服侍。巴利
Āsitoti upasaṅkamito. Upāsitoti upagantvā sevito. Payirupāsitoti bhattivasena atīva sevito.
105 小树林:指一片小林地。应当依止多果的丛林而住:意思是前往种种果实等丰饶具足的丛林,依止而住。于少智者:指巴婆利等智慧浅少的人。大湖:指无热恼池等巨大的水聚。巴利
105.Kubbanakanti parittavanaṃ. Bahupphalaṃ kānanamāvaseyyāti anekaphalādivikatibharitakānanaṃ āgamma vaseyya. Appadasseti bāvarippabhutike parittapaññe. Mahodadhinti anotattādiṃ mahantaṃ udakarāsiṃ.
见解迟钝的,是指见解迟钝的人。见解狭小的,是指见解极其迟钝的人。见解微少的,是指比狭小还要更加微少的人。见解卑下的,是指见解低下的人。见解低劣的,是指见解不殊胜的人。见解非上首的,是指不见最上的人。见无量的,是指超越一切限量、照见无量涅槃的人。见最上的,是依照“对最上者生起净信”等语句的方式,照见最上法的人。见最殊胜的,是指正自觉者身为两足中最殊胜者,所以他的见是最殊胜的见。见超胜的等四个词,是加上前缀而增广的。无等的,是指无有等同、无与伦比的一切知者。无等等的,是指与无等的过去诸佛等同,即无等等者。无对的,是指自身没有与之相似者。无匹敌的,是指自身没有与之相像者。无与伦比者的,是指没有与之匹敌的人。天中天的,是指甚至比清净诸天更超越的天。以最上吉祥之称的义理,称为公牛。以不惊怖之义,称为人狮。以无过失之义,称为人龙。以最上之义,称为人中良马。以踏碎八众会大地、于有天之世间任何敌对怨敌皆不能动摇的不动处安住之义,称为人牛王。以承担说法重任之义,称为人良马。巴利
Appadassāti mandadassino. Parittadassāti atimandadassino. Thokadassāti parittatopi atiparittadassino. Omakadassāti heṭṭhimadassino. Lāmakadassāti appadhānadassino. Chatukkadassāti na uttamadassino. Appamāṇadassanti pamāṇaṃ atikkamitvā appamāṇaṃ nibbānadassaṃ. Aggadassanti ‘‘aggato ve pasannāna’’ntiādinā (a. ni. 4.34; itivu. 90) nayena aggadhammadassaṃ. Seṭṭhadassanti sambuddho dvipadaseṭṭhoti seṭṭhadassaṃ. Viseṭṭhadassantiādīni cattāri upasaggena vaḍḍhitāni. Asamanti na samaṃ asamaṃ sabbaññuṃ. Asamasamanti asamehi atītabuddhehi samaṃ asamasamaṃ. Appaṭisamanti attano sadisavirahitaṃ. Appaṭibhāganti attano paṭibimbavirahitaṃ. Appaṭipuggalanti paṭimallapuggalavirahitaṃ. Devātidevanti visuddhidevānampi atidevaṃ. Abhimaṅgalasammataṭṭhena usabhaṃ. Achambhitaṭṭhena purisasīhaṃ. Niddosaṭṭhena purisanāgaṃ. Uttamaṭṭhena purisājaññaṃ. Aṭṭhaparisapathaviṃ uppīḷetvā sadevake loke kenaci paccatthikena paccāmittena akampiye acalaṭṭhāne tiṭṭhanaṭṭhena purisanisabhaṃ. Dhammadesanādhuravahanaṭṭhena purisadhorayhaṃ.
有人凭心意构想而造出湖,或者只是给它起了个名字,就叫“意造湖”。至于“阿耨达池”,是这样得名的:日月向南或向北运行时,如果从山间穿过,就会照到这座湖;如果径直走,就照不到它,因此它就有了“阿耨达”这个名字。这里说的就是这样的阿耨达池。“不可动摇、水量无量”,是指无法被搅动、水聚无量无边。同样地——这是比喻的对应——佛陀、世尊也是如此不可动摇,如牛王一般,无论以什么方式都无法让他动摇。“光辉无量”,是指智慧的光辉没有限量。“智慧已分别通达”,是指以十力智等各方面展现出来的种种智慧。“已睁开眼”,是指具足遍照一切的眼,也就是一切眼。巴利
Mānasakaṃ vā saranti manasā cintetvā kataṃ pallaṃ vā nāmameva vā. Anotattaṃ vā dahanti candimasūriyā dakkhiṇena vā uttarena vā gacchantā pabbatantarena taṃ obhāsenti, ujuṃ gacchantā na obhāsenti, tenevassa ‘‘anotatta’’nti saṅkhā udapādi. Evarūpaṃ anotattaṃ vā dahaṃ. Akkhobhaṃ amitodakanti cāletuṃ asakkuṇeyyaṃ aparimitaṃ udakajalarāsiṃ. Evamevāti opammasaṃsandanaṃ, buddhaṃ bhagavantaṃ akkhobhaṃ āsabhaṃ ṭhānaṭṭhānena cāletuṃ asakkuṇeyyaṃ. Amitatejanti aparimitañāṇatejaṃ. Pabhinnañāṇanti dasabalañāṇādivasena pabhedagatañāṇaṃ. Vivaṭacakkhunti samantacakkhuṃ.
善巧于慧的分类:能按“慧、了知、简择、审察……”这样的方式,善巧地了知慧的分类差别。已证得无碍解:已经获得四种无碍解。达到四无畏:在“你既然自称是正自觉者,这些法你却并未真正觉悟”等所说的四种情形中,达到了无所畏惧的状态。信胜解:已胜解并进入清净的果等至之心。白净个体:因为一切习气都已断尽,所以个体生命清净无染。不二说:因为言辞明确决断,所以不说模棱两可的话。如是者:就是那样的人;或者指面对合意与不合意之境都不动摇的人。如是自称:所自称的与事实相符,就是那样的人。不狭小:不是微小的。广大:超越三界而达到广大。巴利
Paññāpabhedakusalanti ‘‘yā paññā pajānanā vicayo pavicayo’’tiādinā (dha. sa. 16; vibha. 525) nayena paññāya pabhedajānane chekaṃ. Adhigatapaṭisambhidanti paṭiladdhacatupaṭisambhidaṃ. Catuvesārajjappattanti ‘‘sammāsambuddhassa te paṭijānato ime dhammā anabhisambuddhā’’tiādinā (ma. ni. 1.150; a. ni. 4.8) nayena vuttesu catūsu ṭhānesu visāradabhāvappattaṃ. Saddhādhimuttanti parisuddhe phalasamāpatticitte adhimuttaṃ, tattha paviṭṭhaṃ. Setapaccattanti vāsanāya vippahīnattā parisuddhaṃ āveṇikaattabhāvaṃ. Advayabhāṇinti paricchinnavacanattā dvivacanavirahitaṃ. Tādinti tādisaṃ, iṭṭhāniṭṭhesu akampanaṃ vā. Tathā paṭiññā assāti tathāpaṭiñño, taṃ. Aparittanti na khuddakaṃ. Mahantanti tedhātuṃ atikkamitvā mahantappattaṃ.
甚深:他人难以进入。不可测量:因为无法称量,所以不可测量。难可探底:难以潜入、难以彻底通达。多宝:以信等珍宝而为多宝。如海:因是珍宝之源,所以像大海一样。具足六支舍:按“以眼见色后,既不欢喜也不厌恶”所说的方式,圆满具足六支舍。无等:没有可比,无法衡量。广大:极其巨大。不可测量:无法测度。那样的:那位具足如此功德的世尊。于宣说者中宣说最上之道者:在宣说者、讲述者当中,是最上的宣说者、讲述者;我遇见了。如群山中的须弥山:就像众山之中的须弥山。如鸟类中的金翅鸟:就像众鸟之中的金翅鸟。如兽类中的狮子:就像四足兽之中的狮子。如诸海中的大海:就像广阔众海之中的大海;我遇见了。最胜的胜利者:最上的佛陀。巴利
Gambhīranti aññesaṃ duppavesaṃ. Appameyyanti atulaṭṭhena appameyyaṃ. Duppariyogāhanti pariyogāhituṃ dukkhappavesaṃ. Pahūtaratananti saddhādiratanehi pahūtaratanaṃ. Sāgarasamanti ratanākarato samuddasadisaṃ. Chaḷaṅgupekkhāya samannāgatanti ‘‘cakkhunā rūpaṃ disvā neva sumano hoti na dummano’’ti (a. ni. 6.1) vuttanayena chaḷaṅgupekkhāya paripuṇṇaṃ. Atulanti tulavirahitaṃ, tulayituṃ asakkuṇeyyaṃ. Vipulanti atimahantaṃ. Appameyyanti pametuṃ asakkuṇeyyaṃ. Taṃ tādisanti taṃ bhagavantaṃ tādiguṇasampannaṃ. Pavadataṃ maggavādinanti pavadantānaṃ kathentānaṃ uttamaṃ kathayantaṃ vadantaṃ adhigacchinti sambandho. Merumiva nagānanti pabbatānaṃ antare sineruṃ viya. Garuḷamiva dijānanti pakkhijātānaṃ antare supaṇṇaṃ viya. Sīhamiva migānanti catuppadānamantare sīhaṃ viya. Udadhimiva aṇṇavānanti vitthiṇṇaaṇṇavānaṃ antare samuddaṃ viya adhigacchiṃ. Jinapavaranti buddhuttamaṃ.
106 那些就是这些先前。巴利
106.Yeme pubbeti ye ime pubbe.
107 Tamonudāsīno 的意思是:安坐着的破除黑暗者。Bhūripaññāṇa 的意思是:由智慧所生的人。Bhūrimedha 的意思是:智慧广大的人。巴利
107.Tamonudāsīnoti tamonudo āsīno. Bhūripaññāṇoti ñāṇaddhajo. Bhūrimedhasoti vipulapañño.
在释义中,“作光明者”就是放射光辉的人。“作光亮者”就是使无黑暗的人。“作照耀者”就是产生光明、生起光亮,所以叫照耀者。“如灯者”就是造出像灯一样的光明。“如灯盏者”就是造出像灯盏一样的光明。“作炽热者”就是发出炽盛光热的人。“作遍照者”就是让四方和四隅都炽盛明亮的人。巴利
Niddese pabhaṅkaroti tejaṃkaro. Ālokakaroti anandhakārakaro. Obhāsakaroti obhāsaṃ jotiṃ karotīti obhāsakaro. Dīpasadisaṃ ālokaṃ karotīti dīpaṅkaro. Padīpasadisaṃ ālokaṃ karotīti padīpakaro. Ujjotakaroti patāpakaro. Pajjotakaroti disāvidisā patāpakaro.
慧广博,是指智慧宽广。以智而著称,是指凭智慧而显明。慧幢,按高举的意思,就是智慧本身作为他的幢,所以叫慧幢,就像“幢是战车的标志”这类说法一样。住于显耀,是指住处为人所知。巴利
Bhūripaññāṇoti puthulañāṇo. Ñāṇapaññāṇoti ñāṇena pākaṭo. Paññādhajoti ussitaṭṭhena paññāva dhajo assāti paññādhajo, dhajo rathassa paññāṇantiādīsu (jā. 2.22.1841; cūḷani. pārāyanānugītigāthāniddesa 107) viya. Vibhūtavihārīti pākaṭavihāro.
108 “现见的、无时的”是指:应当亲自见到的果,而不是要经过一段时间才能得到的果。“无灾”是指:远离烦恼等灾患。巴利
108.Sandiṭṭhikamakālikanti sāmaṃ passitabbaṃ phalaṃ, na ca kālantare pattabbaphalaṃ. Anītikanti kilesādiītivirahitaṃ.
现见的:出世间法,凡已证得它的人,不再需要依靠他人的信仰,而是以自己的省察智亲自见到它,所以叫现见,这就是现见的法。就它给予自己的果来说,它没有时间间隔,所以叫无时,无时本身就是无时。这里说的圣道法,它在自己之后立即就给出果,这就是它的意思,这就是无时的法。它值得这样的邀请方式——“来,看这个法!”——所以叫来见,这就是来见的法。即使衣服或头着了火,也值得不顾这些,把它引入自己的心中,所以叫应导入,这就是应导入的法。一切钝根者、利根者等,都能各自在自身中知道:“我已修习了道,已证得了果,已作证了灭。”所以这是智者各自证知的。巴利
Sandiṭṭhikanti lokuttaradhammo yena adhigato hoti, tena parasaddhāya gantabbataṃ hitvā paccavekkhaṇañāṇena sayaṃ daṭṭhabboti sandiṭṭhiko, taṃ sandiṭṭhikaṃ. Attano phalaṃdānaṃ sandhāya nāssa kāloti akālo, akāloyeva akāliko. Yo ettha ariyamaggadhammo, so attano samanantarameva phalaṃ detīti attho, taṃ akālikaṃ. Ehi passa imaṃ dhammanti evaṃ pavattaṃ ehipassavidhiṃ arahatīti ehipassiko, taṃ ehipassikaṃ. Ādittaṃ celaṃ vā sīsaṃ vā ajjhupekkhitvāpi attano citte upanayaṃ arahatīti opaneyyiko, taṃ opaneyyikaṃ. Sabbehipi ugghaṭitaññūādīhi ‘‘bhāvito me maggo, adhigataṃ phalaṃ, sacchikato nirodho’’ti attani attani veditabbanti paccattaṃ veditabbaṃ viññūhi.
109 这时,婆和利对他说了以“kiṃ nu tamhā”开头的两首偈颂。巴利
109. Atha naṃ bāvarī āha ‘‘kiṃ nu tamhā’’ti dve gāthā.
须臾是指一点点时间。刹那是指不多的时间。意是指心。部分是指一份。日是指一天。巴利
Muhuttampīti thokampi. Khaṇampīti na bahukampi. Layampīti manampi. Vayampīti koṭṭhāsampi. Addhampīti divasampi.
111-113 于是宾耆耶为了表明自己从未离开过世尊,就说了“我不从那里……”等话。“我不……我以意或以眼见他”——意思是:我用意去见他,就像用肉眼见他一样。“在礼敬中度过夜晚”——意思是我就在礼敬中把夜晚度过去了。巴利
111-113. Tato piṅgiyo bhagavato santikā avippavāsameva dīpento ‘‘nāhaṃ tamhā’’tiādimāha. Nāhaṃ yo me…pe… passāmi naṃ manasā cakkhunāvāti taṃ buddhaṃ maṃsacakkhunā viya manasā passāmi. Namassamāno vivasemi rattinti namassamānova rattiṃ atināmemi.
114 无论佛陀在哪个方向,我也正朝着那个方向倾心、朝向那里,即信赖与倾向,以此说明。巴利
114. Tena teneva natoti yena yena disābhāgena buddho, tena tenevāhampi nato, tanninno tappoṇoti dasseti.
115 “体力虚弱”是指力气很小。或者也可以说,是指既虚弱又体力差,也就是缺少力量和精进。这里说的就是这个意思。正因为这样体力虚弱,身体才不往前走,不朝佛陀所在的方向去。也有写成“na paretī”的版本,意思一样。“在那里”是指在佛陀身边。“以思惟而行”是指靠思惟来行走。“与彼相应”是说与佛陀所在的方向相应,也就是连接、投入、跟随,这样来显示。巴利
115.Dubbalathāmakassāti appathāmakassa. Atha vā dubbalassa dutthāmakassa ca, balavīriyahīnassāpīti vuttaṃ hoti. Teneva kāyo na paletīti teneva dubbalatthāmakattena kāyo na gacchati, yena buddho, na tena gacchati. ‘‘Na paretī’’tipi pāṭho, so evattho. Tatthāti buddhassa santike. Saṅkappayantāyāti saṅkappagamanena. Tena yuttoti yena buddho, tena yutto payutto anuyuttoti dasseti.
“佛陀所在的方向”是指应当去亲近佛陀的那个方向,不朝那个方向走。或者,这里是用具格来表示处所的意思。佛陀在哪里,就不往哪里走、不往哪里去。“不前行”就是不向前走。“不去”就是往回退。“不越过”就是不靠近。巴利
Yena buddhoti yena disābhāgena buddho upasaṅkamitabbo, tena disābhāgena na paleti. Atha vā bhummatthe karaṇavacanaṃ. Yattha buddho tattha na paleti na gacchati. Na vajatīti purato na yāti. Na gacchatīti nivattati. Nātikkamatīti na upasaṅkamati.
116 “卧在泥沼中”:指睡在欲的泥沼里。“从岛到岛游渡”:指我从一位导师到另一位导师,四处寻求。“那时我见到了正觉者”:指我怀着这样的邪见到处游走,然后在石塔处见到了佛陀。巴利
116.Paṅke sayānoti kāmakaddame sayamāno. Dīpā dīpaṃ upallavinti satthārādito satthārādiṃ adhigacchiṃ. Athaddasāsiṃ sambuddhanti sohaṃ evaṃ dudiṭṭhiṃ gahetvā anvāhiṇḍanto atha pāsāṇakacetiye buddhamaddakkhiṃ.
在这里,“坐着”是指正坐着。“躺着”是指正在铺设卧具。“居住”是指正在住着。“常居住”是指一直住着。巴利
Tattha semānoti nisajjamāno. Sayamānoti seyyaṃ kappayamāno. Āvasamānoti vasamāno. Parivasamānoti niccaṃ vasamāno.
向上跃起。更向上跃起。因加上前缀,词义得到加强。见,是释义所用的原形词。见,就是看见。观见,就是仔细观看。寻见,就是寻觅。通达,就是彻底领悟。巴利
Pallavinti uggamiṃ. Upallavinti uttariṃ , sampallavinti upasaggena padaṃ vaḍḍhitaṃ. Addasanti niddesassa uddesapadaṃ. Addasanti passiṃ. Addakkhinti olokesiṃ. Apassinti esiṃ. Paṭivijjhinti vinivijjhiṃ.
117 这首偈颂结束时,世尊知道宾耆耶和婆和利的根器已经成熟,虽然人还在舍卫城站着,却放出了金色的光芒。宾耆耶正坐着向婆和利赞叹佛陀的功德,一看到那道光芒,就想:“这是什么?”他抬头一看,见世尊仿佛就站在自己面前,便对婆和利婆罗门说:“佛来了。”婆罗门从座位上站起来,合掌而立。世尊又放出光芒,向婆罗门示现自身,知道他们两人都堪受教导,便只对宾耆耶开口,说出这首偈颂:“就像当年的婆迦梨……”巴利
117. Imissā gāthāya avasāne piṅgiyassa ca bāvarissa ca indriyaparipākaṃ viditvā bhagavā sāvatthiyaṃ ṭhitoyeva suvaṇṇobhāsaṃ muñci. Piṅgiyo bāvarissa buddhaguṇe vaṇṇayanto nisinno eva taṃ obhāsaṃ disvā ‘‘kiṃ ida’’nti olokento bhagavantaṃ attano purato ṭhitaṃ viya disvā bāvaribrāhmaṇassa ‘‘buddho āgato’’ti ārocesi. Brāhmaṇo uṭṭhāyāsanā añjaliṃ paggahetvā aṭṭhāsi. Bhagavāpi obhāsaṃ pharitvā brāhmaṇassa attānaṃ dassento ubhinnampi sappāyaṃ viditvā piṅgiyameva ālapamāno ‘‘yathā ahū, vakkalī’’ti imaṃ gāthamabhāsi.
这句话的意思是:就像婆迦梨长老是信解者,单凭信的力量就证得了阿罗汉果;又像十六位长老中有一位名叫跋陀罗伏陀的,还有像阿罗毗乔达摩那样。同样,你也应该发出信,然后以信而信解,依照“一切行无常”等法理修习观,超越死域,到达彼岸涅槃。世尊以阿罗汉果为顶点结束了这次开示。开示结束时,宾耆耶证得阿罗汉果,婆和利证得不来果,婆和利婆罗门的五百弟子成为入流者。巴利
Tassattho – yathā vakkalitthero saddhādhimutto ahosi, saddhādhureneva arahattaṃ pāpuṇi, yathā ca soḷasannaṃ eko bhadrāvudho nāma, yathā ca āḷavigotamo ca. Evameva tvampi pamuñcassu saddhaṃ, tato saddhāya adhimuccanto ‘‘sabbe saṅkhārā aniccā’’tiādinā (dha. pa. 277; theragā. 676; paṭi. ma. 1.31; kathā. 753) nayena vipassanaṃ ārabhitvā maccudheyyassa pāraṃ nibbānaṃ gamissasīti arahattanikūṭena desanaṃ niṭṭhāpesi, desanāpariyosāne piṅgiyo arahatte, bāvarī anāgāmiphale patiṭṭhahi, bāvaribrāhmaṇassa sissā pana pañcasatā sotāpannā ahesuṃ.
在这里,“muñcassū”的意思是“请解脱”。“pamuñcassū”的意思是“请令解脱”。“adhimuñcassū”的意思是“对此生起胜解”。“okappehī”的意思是“生起深深的敬信”。“一切行无常”,是从“曾有而后消失”这个意义上说的。“一切行是苦”,是从“逼迫”这个意义上说的。“一切法无我”,是从“不能自主”这个意义上说的。巴利
Tattha muñcassūti mocassu. Pamuñcassūti mocehi. Adhimuñcassūti tattha adhimokkhaṃ karassu. Okappehīti bahumānaṃ uppādehīti. Sabbe saṅkhārā aniccāti hutvā abhāvaṭṭhena. Sabbe saṅkhārā dukkhāti dukkhamaṭṭhena. Sabbe dhammā anattāti avasavattanaṭṭhena.
118 现在,宾耆耶为了表明自己的净信,又说出“esa bhiyyo”等话。其中,“具辩才”是指具备辩无碍解。巴利
118. Idāni piṅgiyo attano pasādaṃ nivedento ‘‘esa bhiyyotiādimāha. Tattha paṭibhānavāti paṭibhānappaṭisambhidāya upeto.
越来越往上,一层比一层更高。巴利
Bhiyyo bhiyyoti uparūpari.
119 了知超越诸天的法之后,就是已经了知了那些能使人成就超越诸天的法。所谓“此与彼”,是指低劣与殊胜;意思是说,他完全了知了自己和他人所有能成就超越诸天的各类法。所谓“有疑惑者却自称”,是指那些明明还有疑惑,却声称“我们已经没有疑惑了”的人。巴利
119.Adhideve abhiññāyāti adhidevakare dhamme ñatvā. Paroparanti hīnapaṇītaṃ, attano ca parassa ca adhidevattakaraṃ sabbadhammajātaṃ avedīti vuttaṃ hoti. Kaṅkhīnaṃ paṭijānatanti kaṅkhīnaṃyeva sataṃ ‘‘nikkaṅkhamhā’’ti paṭijānantānaṃ.
在释义中,“彼岸道婆罗门的问题”指的是彼岸道婆罗门们所提的问题。“作终结”就是成为终结者。“作尽头”就是成为作尽头者。“作界限、作边界”就是成为划定界限者。“作范围”就是成为环绕范围者。说“萨毗耶的问题”等,是为了表明:不只是彼岸道婆罗门的问题,连萨毗耶游方者等人的问题,他也一并作了终结。巴利
Niddese pārāyanikapañhānanti pārāyanikabrāhmaṇānaṃ pucchānaṃ. Avasānaṃ karotīti antakaro. Koṭiṃ karotīti pariyantakaro. Sīmaṃ mariyādaṃ karotīti paricchedakaro. Nigamaṃ karotīti parivaṭumakaro. Sabhiyapañhānanti na kevalaṃ pārāyanikabrāhmaṇānaṃ pañhānaṃ eva, atha kho sabhiyaparibbājakādīnampi pañhānaṃ antaṃ karotīti dassetuṃ ‘‘sabhiyapañhāna’’ntiādimāha.
120 “不可摇动”是指不被贪欲等烦恼所带走。“不被扰动”是指不被扰动、具有不变异的性质。这两句都是在说涅槃。“我必定会去”是指他一定会去往那无余涅槃界。“我对此没有疑惑”是指我对涅槃没有任何疑惑。接着,宾耆耶依照世尊“你也应当放下、释放信心”的这番教导,在自己心中生起了信,并凭借信的力量获得解脱,然后为了表明自己的信解,对世尊说:“你应当这样认定我,一个心已信解的人。”这里的内在意思是:“就像你对我所说的那样,你同样也应当认定我是一个心已信解的人。”巴利
120.Asaṃhīranti rāgādīhi asaṃhāriyaṃ. Asaṅkuppanti asaṅkuppaṃ avipariṇāmadhammaṃ. Dvīhipi padehi nibbānaṃ bhaṇati. Addhā gamissāmīti ekaṃseneva taṃ anupādisesanibbānadhātuṃ gamissāmi. Na mettha kaṅkhāti natthi me ettha nibbāne kaṅkhā. Evaṃ maṃ dhārehi adhimuttacittanti piṅgiyo ‘‘evameva tvampi pamuñcassu saddha’’nti iminā bhagavato ovādena attani saddhaṃ uppādetvā saddhādhureneva ca vimuñcitvā taṃ saddhādhimuttiṃ pakāsento bhagavantaṃ āha – ‘‘evaṃ maṃ dhārehi adhimuttacitta’’nti. Ayañhettha adhippāyo ‘‘yathā maṃ tvaṃ avaca, evameva maṃ adhimuttacittaṃ dhārehī’’ti.
“不能被带走”的意思是:拿起来之后没法把它拿走。“niyogavacana”是指合适的话。“avatthāpanavacana”是指下决断的话。在这《彼岸道品》里,凡是中间没有特别说到的地方,都应该按照前面已经讲过的方式来理解。剩下的部分,各处都很清楚明白。巴利
Na saṃhariyatīti gahetvā saṃharituṃ na sakkā. Niyogavacananti yuttavacanaṃ. Avatthāpanavacananti sanniṭṭhānavacanaṃ. Imasmiṃ pārāyanavagge yaṃ antarantarā na vuttaṃ, taṃ heṭṭhā vuttanayena gahetabbaṃ. Sesaṃ sabbattha pākaṭameva.